# bib

id: A46858
author: Oldham, John, 1653-1683.
title: The Jesuits justification, proving they died as innocent as the child unborn
date: 1679.0
extension: .xml
mime: application/xml
words: 1074
sentence: 56
flesch: 66
cache: cache/A46858.xml
txt: txt/A46858.txt
summary:
  Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 105022) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1595:105 or 21241:104)


id: A83738
author: England and Wales. Parliament. House of Commons.
date: 1641.0
extension: .xml
mime: application/xml
words: 1573
sentence: 61
flesch: 62
cache: cache/A83738.xml
txt: txt/A83738.txt
title:
  Die Mercurii 5 Maii 1641 It is this day ordered by the House of Commons now assembled in Parliament, that the Preamble, together with the Protestation, which the Members of this House made the third of May, shall be forthwith printed, and the copies printed brought to the clark of the said House, ...

summary:
  Die Mercurii 5 Maii 1641 It is this day ordered by the House of Commons now assembled in Parliament, that the Preamble, together with the Protestation, which the Members of this House made the third of May, shall be forthwith printed, and the copies printed brought to the clark of the said House, ... Proceedings. House of Commons.


id: A79279
author: Charles II, King of England, 1630-1685.
date: 1679.0
extension: .xml
mime: application/xml
words: 1866
sentence: 72
flesch: 59
cache: cache/A79279.xml
txt: txt/A79279.txt
title:
  By the King. A proclamation. Charles R. Charles the Second, by the grace of God, King of Scotland, England, France, and Ireland, Defender of the Faith, &c. To all and sundry our good subjects whom these presents do or may concern, greeting: we having, with the advice and consent of our Parliaments, past so many Acts in favour of the Protestant religion, against field-conventicles,...

summary:
  Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL).


id: A04102
author: Falkland, Henry Cary, Viscount, d. 1633.
title: By the Lord Deputie and Councell. A proclamation for the banishment of Iesuites and priests, &c.
extension: .xml
mime: application/xml
words: 2249
sentence: 74
flesch: 50
cache: cache/A04102.xml
txt: txt/A04102.txt
summary:
  Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. A proclamation for the banishment of Iesuites and priests, &c. Proclamations.


id: A29831
author: Browne, John, Jesuit.
date: 1641.0
extension: .xml
mime: application/xml
words: 2218
sentence: 76
flesch: 62
cache: cache/A29831.xml
txt: txt/A29831.txt
title:
  The confession of John Browne, a Iesvite, in the gate-house twice examined by a committee from the honourable House of Commons wherein is discovered the late plots of the Pope and papacy against these kingdomes, England, Scotland, and Ireland : and the manner how he poceeds in his intents to intrude himselfe into the temporall monarchy hereof : with the copy of the Popes Breve, & the fansinesse of his Nuntio with the English ladies : and the event that may preoceed by stopping such proceedings.

summary:
  This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A29831 of text R10825 in the English Short Title Catalog (Wing B5118). 47 D The rate of 47 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the D category of texts with between 35 and 100 defects per 10,000 words.


id: A45249
author: Hutchinson, William, fl. 1676-1679.
date: 1679.0
extension: .xml
mime: application/xml
words: 3134
sentence: 108
flesch: 58
cache: cache/A45249.xml
txt: txt/A45249.txt
title:
  A letter to the Jesuits in prison shewing them how they may get out. From Mr. William Hutchinson alias Bury for fourteen years of their society; but now of the Church of England.

summary:
  Seing therefore ( contrary to His Majesties Prohibition ) you have entred his Kingdoms , to the disturbance of the Ecclesiastical and Civil Peace , and to the disquieting of his pious Subjects Consciences , by telling them they are damned for not communicating with a Prelate as their supream Pastor , a thousand Miles off , who has no authority over them : Confess your fault and ask pardon , and be gone ; or else heartily joyn with your Natural Liege and his Bishops , in reforming abuses crept into the Christian world through the negligence of Ecclesiastical Prelates , and in restoring the true primitive Christian Doctrine and Discipline to our poor Country . Your silence in this matter is a tacit consent , unless you would positively renounce what your prime Doctors have positively taught : If this be Christian Doctrine , doubt not to die for it , if not , abjure it .


id: A08925
author: Bouvot, Ph.
date: 1634.0
extension: .xml
mime: application/xml
words: 3156
sentence: 176
flesch: 71
cache: cache/A08925.xml
txt: txt/A08925.txt
title:
  A copie of the first arrest or decree of the Parlament [sic] of Paris, against the booke of Santarellus the Iesuite commanding it to be burned, and the provincial of the Iesuites, with others, to come to the court the next morning to be heard. With, the Parlaments [sic] demands, the Iesuites answeres, their declaration of their detestation of the said booke, with the censure of the Sorbon doctours against the same. Translated into English, according to the French copies, printed at Paris with the Kings priviledge.

summary:
  Parlement (Paris) Bouvot, Ph. Université de Paris. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL).


id: A85366
author: Gage, Thomas, 1603?-1656.
date: 1651.0
extension: .xml
mime: application/xml
words: 3546
sentence: 85
flesch: 53
cache: cache/A85366.xml
txt: txt/A85366.txt
title:
  A duell betvveen a Iesuite and a Dominican, begun at Paris, gallantly fought at Madrid, and victoriously ended at London, upon fryday the 16 day of May, Anno Dom. 1651. / by Thomas Gage, alias the English American, now preacher of the word at Deal in Kent.

summary:
  no A duell betvveen a Iesuite and a Dominican,: begun at Paris, gallantly fought at Madrid, and victoriously ended at London, upon fryday the Gage, Thomas 1651 3388 1 0 0 0 0 0 3 B The rate of 3 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the B category of texts with fewer than 10 defects per 10,000 words. Thus Gentle Reader , if you please , you may take notice of these two fiery brands of Christendome , the Ignatian Jesuite , and the barking and biting dog with fire in his mouth the Dominican .


id: A53287
author: Oldham, John, 1653-1683.
date: 1679.0
extension: .xml
mime: application/xml
words: 3745
sentence: 150
flesch: 76
cache: cache/A53287.xml
txt: txt/A53287.txt
title:
  Garnets ghost, addressing to the Jesuits, met in private Caball, just after the murther of Sir Edmund-Bury Godfrey written by the author of The satyr against virtue (not yet printed).

summary:
  Think on that matchless Assassin , whose name , We with just pride can make our happy claim ; He who at killing of an Emperour , To give 〈◊〉 poyson stronger force and power , Mixt a G●● with 't and made it work more sure . Th●t they felt here , and that below they fell : A●d if these cannot move you as you shou'd , 〈◊〉 me and my example fire your blood , ●●ink what I durst attempt ; a glorious deed , Which durst the fates have suffer'd to succeed , ●ad Rivall'd hells most proud exploit and boast ; ●v'n that which would the King of fates depos'd .


id: A65974
author: Preston, Thomas, 1563-1640.
date: 1679.0
extension: .xml
mime: application/xml
words: 5057
sentence: 133
flesch: 55
cache: cache/A65974.xml
txt: txt/A65974.txt
title:
  The tryal and execution of Father Henry Garnet, superior provincial of the Jesuits in England for the powder-treason collected by Roger Widdrington, a Roman Catholick, and by him addressed unto Pope Paul the Fifth, printed in Latin 1616 in his appendix to his Humble Supplication, p. 124, and thence translated. Now published to make it further evident, that it is no new thing for Jesuits to curse and ban, to justifie a lie.

summary:
  The tryal and execution of Father Henry Garnet, superior provincial of the Jesuits in England for the powder-treason collected by Roger Widdrington, a Roman Catholick, and by him addressed unto Pope Paul the Fifth, printed in Latin 1616 in his appendix to his Humble Supplication, p. 124, and thence translated. The tryal and execution of Father Henry Garnet, superior provincial of the Jesuits in England for the powder-treason collected by Roger Widdrington, a Roman Catholick, and by him addressed unto Pope Paul the Fifth, printed in Latin 1616 in his appendix to his Humble Supplication, p. 124, and thence translated.


id: A83968
author: Democritus natu minimus.
extension: .xml
mime: application/xml
words: 5194
sentence: 181
flesch: 61
cache: cache/A83968.xml
txt: txt/A83968.txt
title:
  England's Ichabod, glory departed, discoursed by two Christian men, zealous for the glory of God, and true lovers of their nation: the one called Heraclitus junior, weeping for and lamenting the inevitable wo and desolation impending and approaching on his native country. And the other called Democritus natu minimus, laughing at the ignorance, blindness, madness, and inexorable stupidity of his own nation, overwhelmed in folly, sin, and wickedness, insensible of its own ruine and misery. Both of them paradoxically praising the Jesuites, and their spurious seed, for their policie, activitie, and dexteritie, in promoting their factions and projects. / By Heraclitus junior, and Democritus natu minimus, for Ri: Fosterschism.

summary:
  Scarce three men meet accidentally together of one minde : men are so transported with fiery zeal for one of the three , and so void of meekness of spirit , that they become as fierce as Bellarmine , and cry down all Arguments on the behalf of the other two , although they be newly rouzed from the pillow of Bacchus , and be inscient of the validity of what was or can be said . And secondly , by comparing the last occurrences of Tumults and Insurrections when we had a King , he then having no Councel nor Army ; and our present Home-divisions and Naumachies , with the beginnings of our Civil wars , when we had a King , he then having an Host of men , and Councel .


id: A58087
author: Heywood, Thomas, d. 1641.
date: 1641.0
extension: .xml
mime: application/xml
words: 5511
sentence: 84
flesch: 23
cache: cache/A58087.xml
txt: txt/A58087.txt
title:
  The rat-trap, or, The Jesuites taken in their owne net &c. discovered in this yeare of jubilee or deliverance from the romish faction, 1641.

summary:
  Sir Griffin Markham , Sir Edward Parham , George Brooke brother to the Lord Cobham and Bartlemew Brooksby : whom these Iesuits had perswaded by their sophisticall arguments that the attempt could be no Treason , beeing done before the Kings Coronation , alleadging that Saul was not King till he was chosen in Mispeh , though he had bin maintayned in Ramah by Samuell the Prophet , neither Ieroboam , who in the dayes of Samuell had been confirmed by the Prophet to raigne over Israel til the people made him King vpon the foolish answer of Rehoboam , but yet notwithstanding all their syllogisticall Flourishers , it was proved vnto them ( to their costs , ) That in England there is no Interregum , because the King never dyeth , and that the Coronation is but a ceremony to shew the Prince to the people , for which onely there dyed ( which was the Kings great mercy ) the two Iesnits Watson and Clarke , the twenty ninth of November , and George Brookes , vpon the first of December next ensuing . This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A58087 of text R25043 in the English Short Title Catalog (Wing R294).


id: A45528
author: Barrow, William, 1610-1679.
date: 1679.0
extension: .xml
mime: application/xml
words: 2193
sentence: 70
flesch: 56
cache: cache/A45528.xml
txt: txt/A45528.txt
title:
  The papists new-fashion'd allegiance a letter lately seiz'd in the house of an eminent Roman Catholick in Hereford-shire, and produced at the late assizes there held / written by Father Harcourt.

summary:
  Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 42071) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1286:9)


id: A35032
author: Croft, Herbert, 1603-1691.
date: 1679.0
extension: .xml
mime: application/xml
words: 3641
sentence: 108
flesch: 59
cache: cache/A35032.xml
txt: txt/A35032.txt
title:
  A short narrative of the discovery of a college of Jesuits at a place called the Come in the county of Hereford which was sent up unto the Right Honorable the Lords assembled in Parliament at the end of the last sessions / by the Right Reverend Father in God Herbert, Lord Bishop of Hereford ... ; to which is added a true relation of the knavery of Father Lewis, the pretended bishop of Landaffe, now a prisoner in Monmouth gaol.

summary:
  A short narrative of the discovery of a college of Jesuits at a place called the Come in the county of Hereford which was sent up unto the Right Honorable the Lords assembled in Parliament at the end of the last sessions / by the Right Reverend Father in God Herbert, Lord Bishop of Hereford ... ; to which is added a true relation of the knavery of Father Lewis, the pretended bishop of Landaffe, now a prisoner in Monmouth gaol. A short narrative of the discovery of a college of Jesuits at a place called the Come in the county of Hereford which was sent up unto the Right Honorable the Lords assembled in Parliament at the end of the last sessions / by the Right Reverend Father in God Herbert, Lord Bishop of Hereford ... ; to which is added a true relation of the knavery of Father Lewis, the pretended bishop of Landaffe, now a prisoner in Monmouth gaol.


id: A04407
author: France. Parlement (Paris)
date: 1626.0
extension: .xml
mime: application/xml
words: 3189
sentence: 120
flesch: 61
cache: cache/A04407.xml
txt: txt/A04407.txt
title:
  The articles which were propounded to the Iesuites to subscribe them in the Parliament, on Sunday the 14. of March, &c. 1626 By reason of a hurtfull and detestable booke, which is published vnder the name of Anthonius Santarellus. The sentence which the court of Parliament hath giuen against the Iesuites of the Colledge of Clemont on the 17. of March, &c. 1626. The censure which the diuines of the Vniuersitie of Paris haue made against a booke, which is instiled, Antonij Santarelli ex Societate Iesu tractatus de hæresi, schismate, apostasia, sollicitatione in Sacramento Pœnitentiæ, & de potestate summi pontificis in his dilectis puniendis. Ad serenissimum Principem Mauritium à Sabaudia. Roma, apud hœredem Bartholomæi Zannetti, 1625. Superiorum permissu.

summary:
  Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com).


id: A32856
author: Camilton, John.
date: 1641.0
extension: .xml
mime: application/xml
words: 8445
sentence: 183
flesch: 48
cache: cache/A32856.xml
txt: txt/A32856.txt
title:
  Camiltons discoverie of the devilish designes and killing projects of the Society of Jesuites of late years projected and by them hitherto acted in Germany : intended but graciously prevented in England / translated out of the Latine copie ... by W. F. X. B. ...

summary:
  And these things could never have fallen within compasse of mine understanding , nor ever did , before such time as I heard them from the Principals and Heads of the Society of Iesuites , together with many other particulars , which I held my selfe bound in Conscience to reveale to the world , for the good of my Country , and of the Church of CHRIST : which although J have for the present onely given you as in a rude and first draught ; yet I purpose ( God willing ) in due time , to expresse the same at large , painting them out in their Colours , with circumstances of time , place and persons . For assuredly , though the Romish Factors , may now justly say , as EDOM did in the Prophecye of Malachy , 1 : 4. We are impovverished , but we will retur●e , and build up our desolate places , ( for they cannot but be sensible of their owne 〈…〉 ets defeated both by Sea and Land , by water in the yeare 1588 , by F●●e , 1605 , and it is not to be doubted that they apprehend a feare of the miscarriage of their great and long intended plot of 〈◊〉 begun to ●eake out this yeare 1641 , all which notwithstanding , they still retaine a resolution 〈…〉 and build up their desola●e places ) yet I desire them , to read and take notice of the words following in the place before-cited , yet , thus saith the Lord of Hosts , They shall build up , but I will destroy , and men shall call them the border of wickednesse , and the people with whom the Lord is angry for ever : And your eyes shall see it , and men shall say the Lords name hath beene magnified upon the borders of England .


id: A08697
author: Coton, Pierre, 1564-1626.
date: 1610.0
extension: .xml
mime: application/xml
words: 9716
sentence: 232
flesch: 50
cache: cache/A08697.xml
txt: txt/A08697.txt
title:
  A letter of a Catholike man beyond the seas, written to his friend in England including another of Peter Coton priest, of the Society of Iesus, to the Queene Regent of France / translated out of French into English ; touching the imputation of the death of Henry the IIII, late K. of France, to priests, Iesuites, or Catholicke doctrine.

summary:
  Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. But it hath happened to them as to men which find themselues vnder the ruine of a house , where one stone doth not expect the other to couer and ouerwhelme them , vpon whome it falleth .


id: A83385
author: England and Wales. Parliament.
extension: .xml
mime: application/xml
words: 1094
sentence: 43
flesch: 58
cache: cache/A83385.xml
txt: txt/A83385.txt
title:
  By the Parliament a proclamation commanding all Jesuits, seminary priests, and other Romish priests, to depart out of this Commonwealth.

summary:
  By the Parliament a proclamation commanding all Jesuits, seminary priests, and other Romish priests, to depart out of this Commonwealth. England and Wales. By the Parliament a proclamation commanding all Jesuits, seminary priests, and other Romish priests, to depart out of this Commonwealth. England and Wales.


id: A25853
author: Arnauld, Antoine, 1612-1694.
date: 1662.0
extension: .xml
mime: application/xml
words: 8912
sentence: 201
flesch: 45
cache: cache/A25853.xml
txt: txt/A25853.txt
title:
  The nevv heresie of the Jesuits publickly maintain'd at Paris in the Colledge of Clermont, by conclusions, printed 12 Decemb., 1661, denounced to all the bishops of France / translated out of the French original.

summary:
  All whatsoever is comprehended under the notion of Faith ( saith St. Bernard ) is founded upon the solid truth , perswaded us by the Oracles of God , confirmed by miracles , and consecrated by the Child-bearing of a Virgin , by the bloud of our Redeemer , and the glory of Jesus raised from the dead . Whoever then saith , A thing not revealed nor attested by God , ( as , that certain Propositions are truly such an Authors of these later ages ) is an object of Divine Faith , because the Pope hath declared it ; either establishes for the ground of Faith , an authority purely human , and the word of a man , which is as much as to overthrow Faith ; or makes a God of the Pope , and of his word , a divine word , and Holy Scripture ; which is not only an Heresie , but a horrible impietie , and a kinde of Idolatry .


id: A09551
author: Blackwell, George, 1546 or 7-1613.
date: 1602.0
extension: .xml
mime: application/xml
words: 11364
sentence: 369
flesch: 65
cache: cache/A09551.xml
txt: txt/A09551.txt
title:
  An ansvvere made by one of our brethren, a secular priest, now in prison, to a fraudulent letter of M. George Blackwels, written to Cardinall Caietane, 1596, in commendation of the Iesuits in England

summary:
  First therefore , whereas you say in such generall tearmes , That some of vs , that bee secular Priests ( for I cannot see how you can meane any other ) men ignorant of the state of things here , haue affirmed ; that wee ( the secular Priests in England ) are at warres amongst our selues : I dare be bold to say it , that you write therein vntruly . For simple men might haue said , or thought , that by the exceeding bountie of the laie Catholikes , there were dailie supplies of money for such godlie vses , and that all the Iesuits commendation is , or can bee , that they deale faithfully in the distributing of it without anie partialitie , but as euerie mans necessitie doth require .


id: A33763
author: Care, Henry, 1646-1688.
title: The character of a turbulent, pragmatical Jesuit and factious Romish priest
date: 1678.0
extension: .xml
mime: application/xml
words: 2639
sentence: 92
flesch: 60
cache: cache/A33763.xml
txt: txt/A33763.txt
summary:
  Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.


id: A69620
author: Br., J.
date: 1679.0
extension: .xml
mime: application/xml
words: 15583
sentence: 227
flesch: 16
cache: cache/A69620.xml
txt: txt/A69620.txt
title:
  The Jesuite countermin'd. Or, An account of a new plot carrying on by the Jesuites: manifested by their present endeavours (under all shapes) to raise commotions in the land, by aspersing his Sacred Majesties counsels and actions. Also the reasonableness of modesty in subjects in judging the concerns of their prince.

summary:
  Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. So it is now in this Land : For being as it were nettled with the late Horrid Attempts of the Papists , they cannot be quiet , but are harassed in their Spirits by an unusual Fervour , and this differs proportionately to their various Tempers , Educations , Converse and Interests : Some swell'd by Hypocondriack Flatulencies , presume to foretel that these Convulsions in our Land are certain Prodromes of the last period and dismal Catastrophe of this Lower World ; others provoked by peccant choler , and habitual Self-conceit , are angry with every thing almost that occurs , if it have any Reference to the Publick : Others act and speak after another manner , all as their Fancy guides them : that Faculty ( however Tinctured with peculiar Idea's , accommodate to the Genius of each Individual ) being generally Regnant among the inferiour Orders and Ranks of Men.


id: A01948
author: Gosselin, Peter.
date: 1623.0
extension: .xml
mime: application/xml
words: 16027
sentence: 789
flesch: 75
cache: cache/A01948.xml
txt: txt/A01948.txt
title:
  The state-mysteries of the Iesuites, by way of questions and answers. Faithfully extracted out of their owne writings by themselues published. And a catalogue prefixed of the authors names which are cited in this booke. Written for a premonition in these times both to the publike and particular. Translated out of French

summary:
  Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. For you must obserue my Friend , that this Canus was of the Order of the preaching Friers , of whom Father g Delrio writeth truly , That openly they carry themselues as enemies and opposites to our Societie , and in secret by their deuices they traduce it , labouring all they can , both in Italy , Spaine , and throughout the whole world , to make it to be enuied , and seeke not onely by themselues , but by certaine lying Historians their instruments , to blemish it in what they may ; and striue with all their might , either to cause their bookes to be prohibited , or the reading of them to be suspended , or at leastwise they charge them with some note of infamy :


id: A50897
author: Mackenzie, George, Sir, 1636-1691.
date: 1683.0
extension: .xml
mime: application/xml
words: 15603
sentence: 483
flesch: 60
cache: cache/A50897.xml
txt: txt/A50897.txt
title:
  A vindication of His Majesties government and judicatures in Scotland from some aspersions thrown on them by scandalous pamphlets and news-books, and especially with relation to the late Earl of Argiles Process.

summary:
  A Vindication of His Majesties Government , and Judicatures , in SCOTLAND , &c. ALL wise and sober Men in Scotland , do with a just mixture of pity , and contempt , Read those infamous Pamphlets , wherein this Kingdom is so maliciously traduced by some in our Neighbour-Nation ; and when they consider that the Licentiousness of the Press , does so much weaken all Government , corrupt all Intelligence , and blast so unavoidably the Reputation of the best , and most Innocent : They conclude justly , that to deny their King the necessary priviledge and prerogative of restraining the Press , were to refuse to the Master of a Ship , the power to prevent its Leaking : To deny the Magistrat the power of punishing these , who corrupt the Springs and Fountains of a City : And to refuse to the Master of a Family , the Power of Chastising his Servants when they rail at one another . And how dare men be so dissingenuous , as to own themselves the only Protestants , and yet to inveigh against Statutes made to hinder Jesuites , Socinians , and others to pervert the people ; as we certainly know , they did for many years together , at those meetings , and how could this be prevented , since the poor commens know not what is Orthodox .


id: A01233
author: Camilton, John. De studiis Jesuitarum abstrusioribus. English.
date: 1632.0
extension: .xml
mime: application/xml
words: 16384
sentence: 384
flesch: 50
cache: cache/A01233.xml
txt: txt/A01233.txt
title:
  Tvvo spare keyes to the Iesuites cabinet· dropped accidentally by some Father of that societie and fallen into the hands of a Protestant. The first wherof, discovers their domestick doctrines for education of their novices. The second, openeth their atheisticall practises touching the present warres of Germany. Projected by them in the yeare 1608. and now so farre as their power could stretch, effected, till the comming of the most victorious King of Sweden into Germany. Both serving as a most necessary warning for these present times.

summary:
  WHen the time was now at hand and almost accomplished , wherein that rare and heauenly man Paulus Florenius abandoned that perverse Fraternitie of the Iesuites , and returned from them to the publike Societie of men , and we two were at that instant time walking together then thus spake Paul vnto me . PAVL . Me thinkes Christianus ( saith hee ) when I consider all Circumstances impartially , comparing them one with another , this our profession of Iesuitisme wherein wee liue is wholly compacted of Superstition , Hypocrisie , and a great deale of dissembled and pretended Sanctitie , being euen devised of the Deuill himselfe in this elder and doating age of the world , purposely thereby to make sale vnto Mankind of all the Errors , toyes and Superstitions of Poperie , and ( to vse a homely phrase against my will , but that it is most proper and significant in this case ) to take the stinking excrements of Papistrie so odious in their owne nature , and sauouring much more loathsomely at this time , especially wherein they are so often stirred in , by many curious and great Schollers , and by compounding and tempering the same with pretences of Holinesse , and wrapping them vp in a great number of obscurities and subtilties to vent them once more to the whole Christian world for sweet Drugs and Spices of price , and that after such a manner , that they will compell men to bee theyr Chapmen for them to buy whether they will or not .


id: A36956
author: Darrell, William, 1651-1721.
date: 1688.0
extension: .xml
mime: application/xml
words: 16600
sentence: 554
flesch: 62
cache: cache/A36956.xml
txt: txt/A36956.txt
title:
  A vindication of Saint Ignatius (founder of the Society of Jesus) from phanaticism ; and of the Jesuites, from the calumnies laid to their charge in a late book, entitul'd, The enthusiasm of the Church of Rome by William Darrel ...

summary:
  After an Hundred and Two Pages spent in wild Notions , rambling Propositions , and nonsensical Probations to back them , as if he had intended all the while to give Scope only to a Whimsical Imagination , or to teach the World , That much Confidence , and little Reason go far ; he resolves to knock down St. Ignatius's Sanctity , as well as the Church's , at one Blow . A vindication of Saint Ignatius (founder of the Society of Jesus) from phanaticism ; and of the Jesuites, from the calumnies laid to their charge in a late book, entitul'd, The enthusiasm of the Church of Rome by William Darrel ... Darrell, William, 1651-1721. 1688 Approx.


id: A19436
author: Coton, Pierre, 1564-1626. Lettre declaratoire de la doctrine des peres Jesuites. English.
date: 1610.0
extension: .xml
mime: application/xml
words: 6440
sentence: 176
flesch: 55
cache: cache/A19436.xml
txt: txt/A19436.txt
title:
  The hellish and horribble councell, practised and vsed by the Iesuites, (in their priuate consulations) when they would haue a man to murther a king According to those damnable instructions, giuen (by them) to that bloody villaine Francis Rauilliacke, who murdered Henry the fourth, the late French king. Sent to the Queene Regent, in answere to that impudent pamphlet, published by Peter Cotton Iesuite, in defence of the Iesuites, and their doctrine; which also is hereunto annexed. Translated out of French.

summary:
  Withall , if it might please you , but to remember him , to whom ( that monster of men ) 6. That it is a damnable heresie ( euen as Saint Ireneus noted it fourtéene hundred yéeres agoe ) to beléeue , that Kings are giuen to men by chaunce or hap , considering that all power commeth of God.


id: A39387
author: Cerdan, Jean-Paul, comte de.
date: 1682.0
extension: .xml
mime: application/xml
words: 17933
sentence: 346
flesch: 38
cache: cache/A39387.xml
txt: txt/A39387.txt
title:
  The emperour and the empire betray'd by whom and how written by a minister of state residing at that court to one of the Protestant princes of the empire.

summary:
  And that when ever France should be desirous of Peace , there might be those in the Imperial Councils and Court , whose Interest would oblige them to desire and procure it , in order to their restoration and re-establishment in their Estates , and to free themselves from the necessity of begging their Bread elsewhere . Therefore 't is not strange , that the Ministers of France ( though perhaps in this particular against the intention and without the order of his most Christian Majesty ) leave no stone unturned for the destruction of his Highness of Lorrain : But it may surprize any man to find that the Imperial Governour of Phillipsbourgh , should ( so openly and notoriously , as he did ) have attempted the destruction of that Prince , by the trap he caused cunningly to be made in the bridge of that place , for that purpose , through which the good Prince fell headlong to the bottom of the Ditch :


id: A04899
author: Ashley, Robert, 1565-1641.
date: 1633.0
extension: .xml
mime: application/xml
words: 20724
sentence: 493
flesch: 55
cache: cache/A04899.xml
txt: txt/A04899.txt
title:
  Cochin-China containing many admirable rarities and singularities of that countrey / extracted out of an Italian relation, lately presented to the Pope, by Christophoro Borri, that liued certaine yeeres there ; and published by Robert Ashley.

summary:
  Cochin China. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.


id: A20624
author: Donne, John, 1572-1631.
date: 1611.0
extension: .xml
mime: application/xml
words: 19984
sentence: 610
flesch: 63
cache: cache/A20624.xml
txt: txt/A20624.txt
title:
  Ignatius his conclaue or his inthronisation in a late election in hell: wherein many things are mingled by way of satyr; concerning the disposition of Iesuits, the creation of a new hell, the establishing of a church in the moone. There is also added an apology for Iesuites. All dedicated to the two aduersary angels, which are protectors of the Papall Consistory, and of the Colledge of Sorbon. Translated out of Latine.

summary:
  DO , you thinke to winne our Lucifer to your part , by allowing him the honour of being of the race of that starre ? who was not onely made before all the starres , but being glutted with the glory of shining there , transferred his dwelling and Colonies 〈◊〉 this Monarchy , and thereby 〈◊〉 our Order a noble example , to spy , to inuade , and to 〈◊〉 forraine kingdom● Can our Lucifer , or his 〈◊〉 haue any honour 〈◊〉 that starr● Lucifer , which is but Venus ? whose face how much wee scorne , appeares by this , that , for the m●st part we vse her auersly and preposterously . For though our Ribadenegra haue reckoned none of our Order , which hath written in Physicke , yet 〈◊〉 able and sufficient wee are in that faculty , I will bee tryed by that Pope , who hath giuen a priueledge to Iesuites to practise Phisicke , and to be present at Death-beds , a which is denyed to other Orders : for why should hee deny vs their bodies , whose soules he deliuers to vs ? and since he hath transferd vpon vs the power to practise Physick , he may instly be thought to haue transferd vpon vs the Art it selfe , by the same omnipotent Bul ; since hee which graunts the end , is by our Rules of law presumed to haue graunted all meanes necessary to that end .


id: A46857
author: Compton, Henry, 1632-1713.
date: 1669.0
extension: .xml
mime: application/xml
words: 20604
sentence: 609
flesch: 60
cache: cache/A46857.xml
txt: txt/A46857.txt
title:
  The Jesuites intrigues with the private instructions of that society to their emissaries : the first, translated out of a book privately printed at Paris : the second, lately found in manuscript in a Jesuites closet, after his death : both sent with a letter from a gentleman at Paris to his friend in London.

summary:
  In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.


id: A08075
author: Cresswell, Joseph, 1556-1623, attributed name.
date: 1622.0
extension: .xml
mime: application/xml
words: 15581
sentence: 464
flesch: 62
cache: cache/A08075.xml
txt: txt/A08075.txt
title:
  Newes from the low-countreyes. Or The anatomy of Caluinisticall calumnyes, manifested in a dialogue betweene a Brabander, and a Hollander Vpon occasion of a placcart, lately published in Holla[n]d, against the Iesuites, priests, friars &c. by those that there assume vnto themselues, the tytle of the high-mighty-lords, the States &c. Translated out of the Netherland language, into English. By D.N.

summary:
  How much lesse reason can then be found , that the Iesuites ( of whose order no one was euer knowne that euer killed Prince or other person ) should of slaunderous Gewses be calumniated with the name of a murtherous sect , and to be stirrers vp of the inhabitants of Holland to the murthering of Princes and Potentates : which were a greater pitty , for the inhabitants of Holland to doe , considering that Princes & Potentates are not among them in so great aboundance , vnlesse the meaning of the Placcart should be , that the Iesuites and Priestes , did intend to imploy the inhabitants of Holland to goe & murther Princes and Potentates in other Countreys The eight and last of this vnfortunate number and ranke , was Henry the fourth King of France , who was murthered by one Francis Rauaillac : and if so be the Holland Gewses will make of him a Iesuite also , yet the administers of Iustice in France , which are as far-seeing as those of Holland , and haue throughly enformed themselues of this mans condition and state of life , and done their vttermost endeauours to come to the full knowledge of all that might concerne the matter of the Kings death , could neuer find that he so was . It is also most certayne that a Zeland Gewse or Caluinist , meant to haue blown vp William of Nassaw Prince of Orange , with some of the Holland and Zeland States , with gun-powder , in the Towne-house of Flushing , if it had not byn discouered by him that assisted him to conuey the powder into the seller or vault of the sayd Towne-house .


id: A46856
author: Sergeant, John, 1622-1707.
date: 1679.0
extension: .xml
mime: application/xml
words: 23731
sentence: 1878
flesch: 85
cache: cache/A46856.xml
txt: txt/A46856.txt
title:
  The Jesuits Gospel according to Saint Ignatius Loiola wherein their impious doctrines against the Christian faith, their pernitious maxims against Christian princes, and their unjust practices destructive to all humane society, contrary to the Sacred Scriptures, the laws of God, and right reason are declared.

summary:
  He hath power of making sin more sin ; and that which is no sin , to be sin . He that prayes not to God in a temptation against chastity , sins only against chastity ; for he sins not in omitting prayer , but because of the danger he is in to violate chastity .


id: A53298
author: Oldham, John, 1653-1683.
date: 1681.0
extension: .xml
mime: application/xml
words: 22453
sentence: 745
flesch: 72
cache: cache/A53298.xml
txt: txt/A53298.txt
title:
  Satyrs upon the Jesuits written in the year 1679, upon occasion of the plot, together with the Satyr against vertue, and some other pieces by the same hand.

summary:
  'T were witty handsom malice ( could you do 't ) 'T is pointed Satyr and the sharps of wit For such a prize are th' only weapons fit : Nor needs these art or genious here to use , Where indignation can create a muse : Should Parts and Nature fail , yet very spite Would make the arrant'st Wild , or Withers write .


id: A19434
author: Du Bois-Olivier, Jean, d. 1626.
date: 1611.0
extension: .xml
mime: application/xml
words: 25243
sentence: 566
flesch: 49
cache: cache/A19434.xml
txt: txt/A19434.txt
title:
  Anti-Coton, or, A Refutation of Cottons letter declaratorie lately directed to the Queene Regent, for the apologizing of the Iesuites doctrine, touching the killing of kings : a booke, in which it is proued that the Iesuites are guiltie, and were the authors of the late execrable parricide, committed vpon the person of the French King, Henry the Fourth, of happie memorie : to which is added, a Supplication of the Vniuersitie of Paris, for the preuenting of the Iesuites opening their schooles among them, in which their king-killing doctrine is also notably discouered, and confuted / both translated out of the French, by G.H. ; together with the translators animaduersions vpon Cottons letter.

summary:
  He then would make your Maiestie belieue , that the writers of his Order affirme , that it is not lawfull to kill a Tyrant but they by him alledged ▪ and by name , Valentia ( their late great Doctor ) addes this restriction : if it be not done by publike iudgement ; and ●o the end you may not make scruple what is mea●●● by that publike iudgement , hee afterward layes y●●● downe certaine articles of the doctrine of the Iesuit●s , touching the Soueraigntie of Kings , in fashion as f●●lloweth : That a Monarchie is the best kinde of goue●nment : That the Pope is a Monarch in the Church for ●he spirituall gouernment , as the King is in his kingdome ▪ for the temporall ; as not allowing the King to be King● in his owne kingdome , if the Pope be not absolute Soueraigne in the spirituall affaires of the Church . Su● sang●ine patriae cōm●nis & gentis libertatē redemptā inter ictus & vulnera impense lae●ebatur , scilicet caes● R●g● ingens sibi nomen fecit , c●ede caedes est expiata ac manibu● G●●isij Duci● per●ide perempti regi● sang●i●e est parentatum .


id: A67878
author: Boswell, William, Sir, d. 1649.
date: 1680.0
extension: .xml
mime: application/xml
words: 20034
sentence: 583
flesch: 58
cache: cache/A67878.xml
txt: txt/A67878.txt
title:
  A true narrative of the Popish-plot against King Charles I and the Protestant religion as it was discovered by Andreas ab Habernfeld to Sir William Boswel Ambassador at the Hague, and by him transmitted to Archbishop Laud, who communicated it to the King : the whole discoovery being found amongst the Archbishops papers, when a prisoner in the Tower, by Mr. Prynn (who was ordered to search them by a committee of the then Parliament) on Wednesday, May 31, 1643 : with some historical remarks on the Jesuits, and A vindication of the Protestant dissenters from disloyalty : also, A compleat history of the Papists late Presbyterian plot discovered by Mr. Dangerfield, wherein an account is given of some late transactions of Sir Robert Peyton.

summary:
  eng Charles -- I, -- King of England, 1600-1649. First then it is a Maxim most true and undoubted , That a Vacuum in Nature may be as soon allow'd , as that there is any Court of King of Prince where these Jesuits do not swarm and abound , if they can but creep in at the least Creviss .


id: A14830
author: Bagshaw, Christopher, d. 1625?
date: 1601.0
extension: .xml
mime: application/xml
words: 27624
sentence: 653
flesch: 50
cache: cache/A14830.xml
txt: txt/A14830.txt
title:
  A sparing discouerie of our English Iesuits, and of Fa. Parsons proceedings vnder pretence of promoting the Catholike faith in England for a caueat to all true Catholiks our very louing brethren and friends, how they embrace such very vncatholike, though Iesuiticall deseignments.

summary:
  their drifts , practises , and deuises which are first in intention and framing of platformes ) ouershadowed with hypocriticall zeale pharisaicall pretence , and catholick shew of so true religion , as impossible for any one to equall them in any degree of perfection : whereas in very deede they are men of the most corrupt manners , imperfect life , and stayne of religion , that liue in the Cathol . For this cause it is , that the secular Priests must be holden for men infamous , detected of most notorious vices , scandales , passionate , ignorant , vnlearned , and vnfit for gouernment .


id: A04344
author: James, Thomas, 1573?-1629.
date: 1612.0
extension: .xml
mime: application/xml
words: 24220
sentence: 1526
flesch: 78
cache: cache/A04344.xml
txt: txt/A04344.txt
title:
  The Iesuits downefall threatned against them by the secular priests for their wicked liues, accursed manners, hereticall doctrine, and more then Matchiavillian policie. Together with the life of Father Parsons an English Iesuite.

summary:
  Good God , that such a Societie of men , after so many scandals , and foule deserts of theirs in France , and elsswhere , for Prince-killing , Sedition , &c. can thus be of credit in England ? A. C. to his disiesuited kinsman , Pag , 72. I admit , that both Priests & Iesuits are to be feared more and lesse , as dangerous enimies vnto his Maiesty , & the State : but chiefly the Iesuits , who hold their disciples in such servitude , or rather slavery , that whatsoever they say is a law , & that law must be obayed , though God & man , reason or authoritie , King or Kaisar say to the contrary .


id: A01748
author: Bagshaw, Christopher, d. 1625?
date: 1601.0
extension: .xml
mime: application/xml
words: 31997
sentence: 766
flesch: 52
cache: cache/A01748.xml
txt: txt/A01748.txt
title:
  A true relation of the faction begun at VVisbich by Fa. Edmonds, alias VVeston, a Iesuite, 1595. and continued since by Fa. Walley, alias Garnet, the prouincall of the Iesuits in England, and by Fa. Parsons in Rome, with their adherents: against vs the secular priests their bretheren and fellow prisoners, that disliked of nouelties, and thought it dishonourable to the auncient ecclesiasticall discipline of the Catholike Church, that secular priests should be gouerned by Iesuits.

summary:
  When he also further sayth , that the end he mentioneth was made by the meanes principally of those which are most condemned : he meaneth maister Garnet and maister Weston to be those principall persons ; or else his speech is senselesse : and then also he writeth most falsely . For true it is , that the end which we supposed had bin made , was compassed by maister Mush and maister Dudley full sore against the harts and good likings of the sayd two Iesuites .


id: A27248
author: Bedloe, William, 1650-1680.
date: 1679.0
extension: .xml
mime: application/xml
words: 28898
sentence: 671
flesch: 54
cache: cache/A27248.xml
txt: txt/A27248.txt
title:
  A narrative and impartial discovery of the horrid Popish plot, carried on for the burning and destroying the cities of London and VVestminster, with their suburbs, &c. setting forth the several consults, orders and resolutions of the Jesuites, &c. concerning the same. ... / by Capt. William Bedloe ... one of the Popish Committee for carrying on such fires.

summary:
  / by Capt. William Bedloe ... one of the Popish Committee for carrying on such fires. / by Capt. William Bedloe ... one of the Popish Committee for carrying on such fires.


id: A65789
author: Wadsworth, James, 1604-1656?
date: 1679.0
extension: .xml
mime: application/xml
words: 29424
sentence: 804
flesch: 59
cache: cache/A65789.xml
txt: txt/A65789.txt
title:
  The memoires of Mr. James Wadswort [sic], a Jesuit that recanted discovering a dreadful prospect of impiety, in the blasphemous doctrines (or Gospel) of the Jesuits, with their atheistical lives and conversations / faithfully published to the world out of the authors own original notes, with the particular places, persons, and circumstantial actions &c., of which he himself was both an eye and ear-witness from time to time.

summary:
  Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.


id: A52328
author: Arnauld, Antoine, 1612-1694.
date: 1666.0
extension: .xml
mime: application/xml
words: 31648
sentence: 752
flesch: 47
cache: cache/A52328.xml
txt: txt/A52328.txt
title:
  The pernicious consequences of the new heresie of the Jesuites against the King and the state by an advocate of Parliament.

summary:
  The Iesuite Cardinal (b) Bellarmine , under the feign'd name of Sculkenius , writing against Widrington , proves in the same manner by this Gregorian Decree , that the Pope's Superiority over Kings is an Article of Faith , 'T is an Heresie ( saies he ) to affirm that the Pope , as Pope , and ex jure divino , has not the power to depose Secular Princes of their States , as oft as the publick good or some urgent necessity of the Church does require it . Spondanus durst not be altogether so bold with the Truth , nor deny these words of Martin the Vth to have been spoken upon occasion of the Polonian's demand : But he suppresses the protestation of Appealing to the future Council ; because that had too evidently shew'd how false that which he imagines is , That it was on design , and in collusion with Martin the V●h , that these Embassadors deferr'd their demand till this last Session , that so they might have an opportunity to observe what Decrees of the Council he did approve by his Apostolical Authority , and what he did not approve ; lest if they had mov'd it before , they might have excited some murmure and trouble among the Fathers , by reason of that which had been decided after an ambiguous manner touching the Authority of a Council above a Pope , and their power of reforming the Church both as to its Head and Members , which Pope Martin would not receive nor approve by taking these Decisions absolutely , and in the precise significations of terms .


id: A19321
author: Copley, Anthony, 1567-1607?
date: 1602.0
extension: .xml
mime: application/xml
words: 37517
sentence: 776
flesch: 46
cache: cache/A19321.xml
txt: txt/A19321.txt
title:
  Another letter of Mr. A.C. to his dis-Iesuited kinseman, concerning the appeale, state, Iesuites Also a third letter of his, apologeticall for himselfe against the calumnies contained against him in a certaine Iesuiticall libell, intituled, A manifestation of folly and bad spirit, &c.

summary:
  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 wherein can the Iesuits more 〈◊〉 themselues to the Catholike Church then in seeming so much ●…he Puritanes , who 〈◊〉 the most in●…st enemies thereunto of all the Se●… in this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as ●…f ( I will 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 lesse the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 both English , 〈◊〉 whatsoeuer 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that haue bin fro●…●…he beginning and 〈◊〉 condemned by them aswell as by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , 〈◊〉 , 〈◊〉 , 〈◊〉 , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , 〈◊〉 and the like , may in some sort be said Mala bona to the Church of God , in that their 〈◊〉 and ●…diction doth 〈◊〉 refine and purge it from 〈◊〉 , for which our Sauior in his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; the Iesuits on the other side may we be●… Bona mala thereunto : Now what difference is betweene such 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 iudge you 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that I can 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that generally all 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to th●… 〈◊〉 , whereby ●…it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 it the ot●… 〈◊〉 Iesuitisme 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 .


id: A33865
author: Burghley, William Cecil, Baron, 1520-1598. Execution of justice in England.
title: A collection of several treatises concerning the reasons and occasions of the penal laws
date: 1675.0
extension: .xml
mime: application/xml
words: 35689
sentence: 760
flesch: 46
cache: cache/A33865.xml
txt: txt/A33865.txt
summary:
  The second treatise, by William Watson in collaboration with other priests, was first published with title Important considerations which ought to move all true and sound Catholikes. Such Condemned only for Treason , as maintain the effects of the Popes Bull against her Majesty and the Realm .


id: A59899
author: Sherlock, William, 1641?-1707.
date: 1688.0
extension: .xml
mime: application/xml
words: 44854
sentence: 1038
flesch: 50
cache: cache/A59899.xml
txt: txt/A59899.txt
title:
  A vindication of both parts of the Preservative against popery in an answer to the cavils of Lewis Sabran, Jesuit / by William Sherlock ...

summary:
  Because the Church tells me it is the Word of God ; Wherefore do you believe this to be the sense of Scripture ? Because the Church so expounds it : Is not this the true Resolution of the Roman Faith ? Is this Misrepresenting too ? This he severely censures , and says , that man is unworthy ever to see the face of God , who declares with Dr. Sherlock , that did God offer him the eternal possession of himself on this condition , that he should first suffer a thousand years , he would absolutely refuse it .


id: A56533
author: Pascal, Blaise, 1623-1662. Provinciales.
title: Additionals to The mystery of Jesuitisme Englished by the same hand.
date: 1658.0
extension: .xml
mime: application/xml
words: 48063
sentence: 1822
flesch: 68
cache: cache/A56533.xml
txt: txt/A56533.txt
summary:
  Quisquis vel quod potest , arguendo corrigit , vel quod corrige●e non potest , salvo paci● v●nculo , excludit , vel quod , salvo pacis vinculo excludere , non potest , equitate improbat , ●●mitate supportat , hic ●st pacificus , et ab isto maledicto quod Scriptura dicit , V● his qui dicunt quod nequa● bonum est , & quod bonum est nequam , omninò liber , pro●s●s s●cur●s , penit●s ali●nus . But the feare of damnation for following these ●asuists , might haply stop their hands who were inclin'd thereto , if at the same time it were not demonstrated according to the genera●l doctrine of probability , that , of two probable opin●ons , it is as s●se to follow one as the other , a●d consequ●ntly● that there is as litle danger of offending God by k●lling● as there is in no● killing .


id: A07210
author: Featley, Daniel, 1582-1645.
date: 1624.0
extension: .xml
mime: application/xml
words: 44951
sentence: 2115
flesch: 75
cache: cache/A07210.xml
txt: txt/A07210.txt
title:
  The nevv art of lying couered by Iesuites vnder the vaile of equiuocation, discouered and disproued by Henry Mason.

summary:
  14. b Quum volens eum consuetudine visionum , ad credulitatem futurae deceptionis illicere , verissima quaque multo tempore , Diabolu● , velut veritatatis nuncius , reuclasset : ad ●x●●emum , &c. Cassian . Sim. HOc quoque docte Pater , praeter narrata , petēti , Pseudole , responde , quibus artibus invia re●●̄ Essugiam , nostrae propriora pericula Sectae .


id: A61561
author: Stillingfleet, Edward, 1635-1699.
date: 1677.0
extension: .xml
mime: application/xml
words: 66493
sentence: 1877
flesch: 55
cache: cache/A61561.xml
txt: txt/A61561.txt
title:
  The Jesuits loyalty, manifested in three several treatises lately written by them against the oath of allegeance with a preface shewing the pernicious consequence of their principles as to civil government.

summary:
  Here then being a Case confessedly possible , and an Opinion which Authority renders probable , in which Case , and according to which Opinion , Kings and Princes have , at least by Authority of the Church , and with others , Power and Authority to depose the Pope , I see no objection offer it self , but the way open and fairly smoothed to this Resolution of the Case , That no Catholick can safely take this counter-Oath , nor securely swear , that no King or Prince , either of himself , or by any Authority of the Church or See of Rome , or by any other means , with any other , hath ( in any possible case ) any Power or Authority to depose the Pope . Besides all this , if it be true what these Authours assume , that Temporall Princes have ( when the good of Souls and the necessity of the Church requires it ) Power to depose one another , how can any man , being of this opinion , lawfully swear the Pope hath not any such Power , who , as we all know , is a mixt person , and as well a Temporal Prince as a Spiritual Pastour ? and therefore it would argue great partiality in this Doctrine , wholly to exclude him , at least as he is a Temporal Prince , from his share in the Deposing power : from whence it would finally follow , that the Oath could not be taken without a distinction of different formalities in the same person , that is , without distinguishing the Pope as Pope from himself as he is a Temporal Prince ; and then also the two formalities being at odds , the Temporal Prince would be the more powerfull Pope of the two .


id: A07760
author: Bell, Thomas, fl. 1593-1610.
date: 1603.0
extension: .xml
mime: application/xml
words: 72789
sentence: 4411
flesch: 77
cache: cache/A07760.xml
txt: txt/A07760.txt
title:
  The anatomie of popish tyrannie wherein is conteyned a plaine declaration and Christian censure, of all the principall parts, of the libels, letters, edictes, pamphlets, and bookes, lately published by the secular-priests and English hispanized Iesuties, with their Iesuited arch-priest; both pleasant and profitable to all well affected readers.

summary:
  Prima , quod de terminati● s●lius papa in his quae sunt fidei , non obligat vt pracisé est talis , ad credendum : al●●quin staret in casu , quod qui ▪ obligaretur ad contradictoria , vel ad falsum contra fidem . In the end the said Heywood loathing and abhorring many enormities amongst the Iesuites wrote sundrie letters to the Pope , instantly desiring his h●lin●s , that the Iesuites might be reformed ; affirming that otherwise he should see their ruine ( he feared , ) in his owne dates .


# ent

id: A61561
sid: 1634
eid: 1
type: ORG
entity:
  francois à l'advertisement des catholiques anglois pour l'exclusion du roy de navarre de la couronne de france


# fulltext

id: A01233
fulltext:
   Tvvo spare keyes to the Iesuites cabinet· dropped accidentally by some Father of that societie and fallen into the hands of a Protestant. The first wherof, discovers their domestick doctrines for education of their novices. The second, openeth their atheisticall practises touching the present warres of Germany. Projected by them in the yeare 1608. and now so farre as their power could stretch, effected, till the comming of the most victorious King of Sweden into Germany. Both serving as a most necessary warning for these present times. Colloquium Jesuiticum. English Francke, Christian, b. 1549. 1632 Approx. 98 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 32 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2007-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A01233 STC 11346.3 ESTC S102623 99838395 99838395 2771 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A01233) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 2771) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1549:7) Tvvo spare keyes to the Iesuites cabinet· dropped accidentally by some Father of that societie and fallen into the hands of a Protestant. The first wherof, discovers their domestick doctrines for education of their novices. The second, openeth their atheisticall practises touching the present warres of Germany. Projected by them in the yeare 1608. and now so farre as their power could stretch, effected, till the comming of the most victorious King of Sweden into Germany. Both serving as a most necessary warning for these present times. Colloquium Jesuiticum. English Francke, Christian, b. 1549. Freake, William. Camilton, John. De studiis Jesuitarum abstrusioribus. English. [2], 36, 39-62 p. Printed by B[ernard] A[lsop] and T[homas] F[awcet] for George Giebes, and are to be sold at his shop at the Flower de Luce, by the little south-doore of St. Pauls Church, London : 1632. The first part and possibly part of the second are translations from "Colloquium Jesuiticum" by Christian Francke. The second part, however, is a translation of "De studiis Jesuitarum abstrusioribus", attributed to Joannes Cambilhon. Translated by William Freake. A reissue of "The doctrines and practises of the societie of Jesuites", with the preliminaries of both books cancelled, and cancel general title page. Printers' names from STC. Identified as STC 14538 on UMI microfilm. Reproduction of the original in the Henry E. Huntington Library and Art Gallery. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Jesuits -- Controversial literature -- Early works to 1800. 2006-12 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2006-12 Apex CoVantage Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2007-01 Jason Colman Sampled and proofread 2007-01 Jason Colman Text and markup reviewed and edited 2007-02 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion TVVO SPARE KEYES TO THE IESVITES CABINET . DROPPED Accidentally by some Father of that Societie and fallen into the hands of a Protestant . THE First wherof , Discovers their Domestick Doctrines for Education of their Novices . The Second , openeth their Atheisticall Practises touching the present Warres of Germany . Projected by them in the yeare 1608. and now so farre as their power could stretch , effected , till the comming of the most Victorious King of SWEDEN into GERMANY . Both serving as a most necessary warning for these present Times . LONDON , Printed by B. A. and T. F. for GEORGE GIBBES , and are to be sold at his Shop at the Flower de Luce , by the little South-doore of St. Pauls Church . 1632. THE DOCTRINE AND PRACTICE OF THE IESVITES . WHen the time was now at hand and almost accomplished , wherein that rare and heauenly man Paulus Florenius abandoned that perverse Fraternitie of the Iesuites , and returned from them to the publike Societie of men , and we two were at that instant time walking together then thus spake Paul vnto me . PAVL . FLOREN . Me thinkes Christianus ( saith hee ) when I consider all Circumstances impartially , comparing them one with another , this our profession of Iesuitisme wherein wee liue is wholly compacted of Superstition , Hypocrisie , and a great deale of dissembled and pretended Sanctitie , being euen devised of the Deuill himselfe in this elder and doating age of the world , purposely thereby to make sale vnto Mankind of all the Errors , toyes and Superstitions of Poperie , and ( to vse a homely phrase against my will , but that it is most proper and significant in this case ) to take the stinking excrements of Papistrie so odious in their owne nature , and sauouring much more loathsomely at this time , especially wherein they are so often stirred in , by many curious and great Schollers , and by compounding and tempering the same with pretences of Holinesse , and wrapping them vp in a great number of obscurities and subtilties to vent them once more to the whole Christian world for sweet Drugs and Spices of price , and that after such a manner , that they will compell men to bee theyr Chapmen for them to buy whether they will or not . Yea , and the matter is now carried in such sort , that nothing can be discouered in the religion of Poperie , how base , false , and abhominable soever , which this Societie presumeth not by some new deuise or other , eyther through blinding the eye of Vnderstanding , or by craftie Conueyances , couering the absurditie and falshood thereof , to make appeare both faire and true . Wherefore I suppose , that it standeth vs much vpon to consider seriously in what a profession wee liue , least if wee shall neglect to take notice of the falshood thereof now , our blessed Lord and Sauiour himselfe neglect to acknowledge vs for his owne in the day of our generall accompt , and afterwards , wee may doe at that most excellent Prophet IEREMIE commandeth , Flie out of the Middest of Babel and deliuer euery man his owne Soule . CHRISTIAN . FRANC●EN . Whereunto I replyed thus : And is it true Paul ? Can you admit a thought , that the most Holy and Learned profession in the world at this time , should bee false and hypocriticall ? I assure you , I hold this Religion to bee the true Religion , and so consequently that our selues are bound to continue in the same , as in our lawfull Vocation , according to the Doctrine of the holy Apostle , and not to depart a jot therefrom , or else all Religions in the world to be false , and by all meanes to be auoyded . PAVL . I was of your mind Christianus , said Paul , before I entred into this Profession , and therfore I burst violently out of the armes of this flattering world ( though shee was vnwilling to let me escape out of her clutches ) and came running as it were in hast to this Societie of Iesuites , as to the most holy of all professions of Religion , and the most pleasing to GOD ( as I supposed ) and the most comfortable to mine owne soule . But now , whereas I expected to find true and vnfeigned Holines therein , Woe is mee , I meet with nothing but meere Hypocrisie and Dissimulation . And now euen thine owne selfe ( O Christian ) shalt see apparently that what I haue spoken is not deuised of hatred , or euill will , but that I speake it as a man conuinced in Conscience by the Truth it selfe , and euen enforced thereunto against my will , if forthwith thou doest but search into the depth as I haue done , and into the very foundations of the Societie , and relinquishing all voluntary or ( as our Societie termeth it ) Holy simplicity and blindnes of heart , thou be guided by the pure light of reason , and beholding the same with a sincere vnderstanding , no way for stalled with Iesuiticall Delusions , thou canst take a view of the Cozenage and knauerie thereof : which if thou doest , ( as it is my hope that thou wilt ; ) I doubt not but that thou shalt quickly discerne , by those spirituall foundations which are layd in euery house of Probationers amongst vs for the Education of Nouices , and instructing them according to the rule of that Societie , that none at all is fitting to bee admitted into this profession , but such onely as haue a propense inclination , eyther by nature , or acquired by seruile Education , and suddenly resolued vpon in some sit of astonishment , of heart to hypocrisie and superstition ; That is to say , some such man as is well skilled , by an app●●●●nt Sanctitie of looke or demureness of Count 〈…〉 nce , to make shew in publike of his Deuotion ( as they tearme it , ) which our blessed Sauiour hath commanded to reserue for our priuate Closets , and such a one as praying in publike like a Pharisie at a Fast , can cunningly change the coppie of his Countenance at pleasure , which manner of behauiour , howbeit indeed and in truth it bee nothing but Hypocrisie , yet it is stiled by our Societie , Edification forsooth , and Deuotion . Verily Christian , I doe euery day more and more plainely perceiue , and doe exceedingly bewaile to see , that this is the very foundation wherevpon our Societie is built , nor will my Conscience euer suffer me to bee at quiet , till I haue purged my selfe from these pollutions . But if so be , that your selfe hauing your vnderstanding forestalled with daily Custome , which is a second Nature , doe not yet perhaps perceiue thus much . I will vndoubtedly proue vnto you by infallible Demonstrations , how you may be able to collect thus much by very touch and feeling , which though it bee the most stupid of all Sences , yet it is the most infallible and hardest to bee deceiued . CHRISTIAN . Indeed , sayd I , Paul , I doe confesse that I doe not yet fully vnderstand thus much . Wherefore if you suppose me to be inveloped in a Myst of Iesuitisme , be a meanes I beseech you that I may Discerne , at the least by touching the meaning of these things , whereof you haue now begun to speake . PAVL . Well then , said hee , come hither vnto me yet a litle neerer , and by calling thy memory to an accompt , lay thy hand ( as it were ) vpon all that Sanctity whereof thou hast had experience hitherto , partly in thy selfe , and partly in other Iesuites , and weighing the same deliberately together , with the seuerall dispositions of the people , as they are Italians , Spaniards , French , or Dutch , ingenuous or blockish , free-borne , or base , consider them apart seriously , so shalt thou at last bee resolued . I assure my selfe , that thou hast euer obserued , and tooke notice of more frequent and outward expressions of Iesuiticall Deuotion in Spaniards , and Italians , then in Germans , French , or other Nations , and most vsually in seruile and blockish companions , much more then in free-borne and ingenuous Gentlemen . Now as touching the Spaniard himselfe , you shall find that this Disposition in him , proceedeth meerely from his seruile Education in the Christian Religion : For there is in Spaine ( as your selfe know as well as I doe ) so strict a course taken for inquiry into euery particuler man , touching his profession , at the least of the Romane Religion , and the same is so narrowly watched for flying away , that except the very Sonnes and Children themselues shall bring a Faggot to the burning of their Fathers , ( if once they be adjudged Heretickes ) and so become little lesse then the Executioners of their Parents , they are generally reputed Heretickes , and worthy to fry with them in the same flame . Whereby it is apparant enough , that the Spaniards of necessitie must be Superstitious , and very frequent in all outward acts of Devotion , and both in life and death Romane Catholiques . Yea , they had need to take heed , that they doe not so much as smell like an Hereticke , when they are rotten in their Graues , least if they haue fallen short in outward testimonies of Religion , they happen to bee suspected touching the Faith , and come to be most seuerely persecuted to the third and fourth generation . How then can it bee possiblely , that the Spanish Nation , being borne and bred , educated and instructed in such infinite slauerie of minde , being also by Nature hot and chollericke , should chuse but be most violent , or ( if you please to tearme it so ) most Devout in his Religion ? Yea , how could the Deuill himselfe if hee were lyable to the Spanish Inquisition , how could hee avoyd it , but hee must be compelled at all times to transforme himselfe into an Angell of light , and to acquire some habite , at the least to put on an outside of Romish superstition and seeming Sanctitie ? From this Fountaine sprung that Ignatius de Loiola , who being a Souldier , and by the valour of the French at the seidge of the Castle at Pampeloun , in the Kingdome of Navarre , spoyled for following that profession any longer , and outstripping all others in Superstition , became the Founder of the Iesuiticall Order , by whom hee might in time to come , not onely bee reuenged of the French , but also make a Conquest of all the Christian world besides . You shall also obserue in Italians , that they are exceedingly frequent in those outward acts of religious Deuotion , and that through a naturall inclination which they haue to hypocrisie and dissimulation , as a Nation which euer hath bin ( as appeareth by all their antient Monuments and Records ) very superstitious , and are to this day inclinable to worship a multitude of Deities , and marueilous prone to Idolatrie ; insomuch , that it may easily be demonstrated , how out of this Cup of Fornication , that people hath powred out many things into Christian Religion , and infected it throughout with deadly poyson . Wherewith the whole Christian world being for the most part inticed and deceiued , by the sweetnesse , delitiousnesse , Antiquity , and faire outside thereof ; is , in a manner quite inebriated , whiles day by day in the matter of saluation , they resort to a Rabble of Romish Deities , and to a Numberlesse number of Saints forsooth , substituted by the Popes of Rome , in roome of the Heathen Gods , and propounded to be invocated and prayed vnto , and them multiplyed continually , though not in deed , yet in their names , as also to many Goddesses feminine Saints , amongst whom questionles the Virgin Mary was brought in as in the place of Ceres , whom the Roman Matrons in the time of Heathenisme , did most religiously adore with burning tapers , at such time of the yeare as the Feast of Candlemas or Purification of the blessed Virgin was enacted . Which thing , I am the rather induced to beleeue seeing that for the increase of their Idolatry , this very solemnity was purposely contriued to fall into the moneth of February , that being the selfe same time of the yeere the antient heathen Romanes kept their Feast called Februa , offering vp sacrifices for all soules , and for the purging or expiating of the sinnes of the whole City . For indeed , all the people of Rome , at that time of the yeare ( as their owne Writers testifie ) was wholly taken vp with making Oblations and Sacrifices , with lighted Torches and waxen Candles about the Sepulchers of the Dead , for obtaining of rest to the Soules of their friends departed . And finding the Scriptures of God , vnwilling of themselues to consent to this Idolatry , they haue forced and drawn them thereunto , ( as it were ) by the head and shoulders , and hauing by chance stumbled vpon one booke or other that seemeth to approue that opinion in some sort , they haue made that booke Canonicall , that so their opinion might bee made altogether an Article of our Faith , in defence whereof , as well as of other points , all the Doctors , ( or rather Doddipoles ) of the Romane Church doe labour till they sweate againe , but all in vaine , till at the last perceiuing , that they nothing aduantage their cause , by all the new Arguments they can deuise , and rake vp day by day , they retire in the end of all to the traditions of the Church as to their short Anchor and onely safe harbour in that case : When as neuerthelesse , that very tradition it selfe is for the most part ( I may safely say altogether ) vnderpropped by that great and principall Idoll of Rome , which with its greatnesse doth ( in a manner ) reach vp to heauen . Yea maketh it selfe equall to that euer to bee adored and blessed Trinity , by that triple Crowne it weareth , and that threefold gemiculation which is expected from all such as dare to approach neere vnto him . Neither indeed , can I suppose that the Germaines and Bohemians , being naturally and of themselues inclinable to true piety , did so easily fall off from the Church of Rome , for any other cause so much as for this ; to wit , because in regard of that honestie and grauitie of manners which is in them by Nature , they haue euer abhorred & cannot away with to this day a multitude of Idols and Ceremonies , with all that leuity of Minnick representations and superstitions , howbeit indeed they haue defiled themselues for many yeeres together with this Idolatry and inconstancie , being ouerborne by the authority of that Romane Idoll , and that infallibility of Spirit , which they so bragge that they hold in Feesimple , or at the least haue an euerlasting lease thereof to themselues and their posterities for euer . And though it be so , that some men being caught by our Iesuites , with the glorious names of Hierome , Ambrose , Augustine , Bernard , Thomas Aquinas , & other Saints , do returne to their former abominations , surely they are none but illiterate , and vnexperienced youthes or none of the wisest and knowing men , but rather such as being distracted with an importunate and confused rumour , of Learning and Holinesse , are not able to vnderstand the mistery of this businesse , or to discerne aright of matters in question , nor doe perceiue , that forasmuch , as these Fathers of our Societie haue made the Bishop of Rome an earthly Deity , by appropriating vnto him a soueraigne Power , ouer all persons , and an infallibility of truth in doctrine , so in lieu of this their Curtesie to him , this Roman-God-Almighty hath likewise conferred vpon them , and by a free donation entayled vpon them and their posterity the name of holy Fathers , for euer and euer . And all this only for this purpose that so godly a peece of Doctrine deuised by them , and tending so much to the vpholding of his Fatherhood ( I had almost said falshood , ) might not seeme any humaine deuice , but rather as it were a Divine constitution and an Oracle from Heauen : and that himselfe euermore relying thereupon , might by vertue of his Diuine prerogatiue , haue power to create and ordaine for the whole Christian world , what Articles of Faith hee pleased . Last of all , who doth not see , that seruile and blockish Companions ( for those onely remaine in our Diuision ) doe for this very cause both more willingly fall into , and more obstinately maintaine this blockish and slauish Religion , as more naturally agreeing to themselues and their inclinations . But this point I am sure , your selfe vnderstand perfectly , who haue but a few dayes agoe ( as you cannot chuse but remember ) expressed vnto mee your owne particular griefe , for the rude and blockish qualities of our Collegiates , when you related vnto me not without indignation , that after you returned from Italie into Germany , you were exceedingly molested in mind with Consideration thereof , and did many a time wish your selfe out of this world , rather then to liue to be constrained to doe any thing against your Calling , with this thought , and the experience you had of the truth thereof , did wonderfully weaken and infringe : to wit , that in these parts , there were none obserued to enter into or at the least to continue in that Society of Iesuites , but the very Dregs of Mankind , such as were hardly capable of reason , much lesse of true Piety and Religion : vnto whom neuerthelesse , because they exceed in number , you must conforme your selfe in all things , if you desire to liue in peace abroad , and enioy any quiet or content at home . And thus I haue made knowne vnto you , the foundation of our Society , let vs now proceed vnto the body thereof , the estate whereof is easily discouered from the originall , as it were , and causes therof . For inasmuch as our Societie which most impudently arrogateth to it selfe the name of IESV , is composed of such a sincke of Hypocrites and superstitious persons , it deserueth rather to bee tearmed a Pharisaicall Religion : howbeit ( as I haue said ) it bee clothed with the most glorious name of IESV , to the end that wretched mortals might henceforth haue the Enemies and Traitors of their owne salvation , not onely lurking vnder sheepes clothing , but also vnder the very ornament of Divinity , that by this meanes the very Elect ( if it could bee possibly ) suspecting no falshood to bee vnder so glorious a name of truth , might bee drawne into errour . Now the whole body of our society , besides their Father Generall , who is the Head and Coriphaeus of this Order , comprehendeth only these sixe sorts of persons . The first , those who haue professed 4. vowes . The second , suchas haue made profession of 3. vowes The third , are spirituall Coadiutors . The fourth , are temporall Coadiutors . The fifth Schollers . The sixth , Novices . The professors of 4. Vowes are so called , because that ouer and aboue the 3. common vowes of Poverty , Chastity , & Obedience , they make a peculiar vow of Obedience to the Pope of Rome , and promise him , that they will disperse and publish the errors and superstitions of the Romane Religion throughout all the world , whensoeuer he shall command , Non petito viatico , at their owne cost and charges . And againe , vnto the Father Generall they vow , Ab negationem honorum , to renounce all honours , forsooth , because they will not be made Cardinals out of the Societie , and yet therein they are made very Cardinals in the Societie , as out of whom onely their Father Generall , who is in effect nothing else but the Pope of that Societie , must bee elected , and vpon whom as vpon hinges , the whole Societie may depend and be turned euery way for aduantage . Which men also may retaine a publique repute of being Learned and Holy men : and so this lying and foolish Societie , whiles it supposeth that it auoydeth Ambition , or would bee thought so to doe , falleth headlong into it , not much vnlike those foolish Phylosophers , whom Cicero mentioneth , who by setting their owne Names vpon those Bookes , which they had written touching the Contempt of Glory , haue therein foolishly fished for vaine Glory to themselues . Now those who haue professed three vowes , are as very Byshops in the societie , and whereas in other Orders this degree is not distinguished from simple Priesthood , but as many as are ordained Priests may also be Professors . In this our societie there is a distinction betwixt those two , to the end ( forsooth ) that this degree may seeme the higher , and more eminent , if many yeares after a man hath beene made Priest he may be admitted to profession , as vnto a Byshopricke . By which distinctions they make it appeare vnto vs euidently enough , that they haue conuerted the base shew of Ambition , into a most beautifull and glorious picture , or outside of vaine glory , which might moue all all men liuing with its beautie , and might allure and retaine vnto it selfe , a great number of persons of all estates , and degrees , and of both sexes . Whereas , if men looking seriously into this outward forme , and formall outside ; and with the piercing eye of true vnderstanding should behold the inside thereof ; questionlesse , they might there discouer closely concealed vnder our societie , that second beast which maketh all the world to worship the first . Apoc 13. 12. For by the first beast , I vnderstand the Byshop of Rome , who in regard of that secular power which he vsurpes , is indeed and in truth that Antichrist whom our society now causeth to bee worshipped almost all the world ouer , and that it must continue to doe so euer lastingly , hath bound it selfe by that their fourth and more peculiar vow . Now that which our blessed Lord and Saviour and his beloued Disciple Saint IOHN , and the Prophet DANIELI doe speake , touching the short time of Antichrists raigne , is to bee vnderstood of the last persecution , which shall be , at such time as that first beast the Pope , shall by that second beast our Societie , in some part haue recouered Germany , Bohemia , and other Kingdomes , lately taken out of their hands , and shall see many other Realmes and Principalities reduced to their obedience by the same . For then shall this society being growne rich , magnifie its owne heart , and rise vp against the King of Kings , and be crushed to peeces without hands . Spirituall Coadjutors ( vnder which name are comprehended all Priests and professors of Diuinity or Phylosophy , and all and singular teachers of the inferiour Arts not yet hauing made profession ) hauing first vowed Poverty , Chastity , and Obedience , doe assist this beast in peruerting and seducing of Soules vnto the first Beast . Wherein as any one shall approue himselfe more apt and ingenious then his fellowes , so is he the more quickly admitted by profession to bee a Member of this Monster . Now those who are called Temporall Coadjutors , haue charge to prouide for the backe and belly of this Beast , purneying and prouiding for the same and intermedling with all Domesticke businesse , Lastly , Schollers and Novices are maintained at home , to this end onely , least at any time there might prooue a defect in the Body of this Monster . But that as old eaten limbes shall happen to decay , and fall off , so fresh and new supplies may be still made out of this Storehouse or Seminarie of young Iesuites . Moreouer , to the end this Idolatry and superstition may be for euer concealed free from feare of discouerie , and that as it is preserued , so it may bee increased continually , this Beast is accustomed to forestall the vnderstanding of her whelpes , if they haue any , and to bind vp their very sences , admonishing or rather Commanding in good earnest , that all things which the Superior shall Command , be performed with blind obedience , and that whatsoeuer our superior shall doe , bee passed ouer with blind judgement , without so much as Considering whether it be good and profitable , or hurtfull and damnable , which is enioyned or done , forasmuch as euery such thought taketh away the merit and valour of obedience . In which particuler , our Societie followeth the steps of the Canonists those most pernicious flatterers of the Popes , and seducers of the whole Christian world . For these were the onely men , who in times past perswaded all Christian Churches , that the Byshop of Rome was of such Soueraigne power , and authoritie ; that albeit , hee should lead the whole world into Damnation , no man had power to controle him , no man might be so bold as to demand of him a reason for so Deuilish an act . And euen thus altogether , or rather a great deale worse , doth this Societie of ours instruct her Nouices , teaching that whatsoeuer our Superiours inioyneth to bee done or doth himselfe , is not onely not to be questioned ( much lesse to be found fault withall ) out euer to bee presupposed as holy and good , to vse the very words of our Father Ignatius . And all this onely to this end ( forsooth ) that all their Foolery , Idolatry , and Superstition , may at length obtaine the name of Holinesse , and bee adored as Ordinances of the Societie . And now ( mee thinkes ( I haue brought thee about neere enough to the Knowledge and sensible feeling ( as it were ) of the summe of our Religion . Neither doe I doubt , but that now at last , thou vnderstandest how extreamely wee haue deceiued our selues , and bin gulled in making choyce of this kinde of life , and how veniall a sinne wee shall commit , in withdrawing our selues from the same . Wherevnto I replyed . CHRISTIAN : These are monstrous and horrible things indeed PAVL , and truly in my minde I haue often seene such kind of Monsters in Italy , but I blinding my vnderstanding , as our own constitutions doe enioyne vs , did suppose these things to be nothing , but deuises of Sathan , whereby to divert me out of my course , and hauing but once shouldered mee out of my calling , by the losse thereof , to cast mee headlong into euerlasting miserie . Now you , for your part ( so farre as I discerne ) putting confidence in most abhominable prodigies , rather then the strongest arguments , endeauour to disgrace both our owne first Calling , and the whole Religion of Rome : which thing , if I shall yeeld vnto you as lawfully done , seeing you are but one man in this kind , I see no reason why , the same libertie may not be granted to the particuler Sects of all others that cauill at Religion . Forasmuch , as there is no opinion which may not seeme to bee proued out of holy Scripture , being vnderstood and interpreted by euery man as shall best stand with his particular liking . But yet considering , that all thy relations touching these Monsters are wonderfull probable , and the other things also most euident , and such as doe convince the sence and vnderstanding , I cannot herein dissent from you , nor indeed may I with safety , seeing I know you to bee as learned and ingenious as our Societie affoordeth any . I will rather endeauour to rouze vp my selfe , and call to exact accompt my best vnderstanding in this case , which as you say , is ouerclouded with Iesuitioall delusions , and vnfold the most implicite notions of my heart-touching the Societie of Iesuites , that afterwards you may expresse more at large , what is the very Species , forme , and Character of a Iesuite , whom all the Christian world so much honoureth and adoreth . And now to the end , that I may after your example fall out of hand vpon the fundamentall points of the Societie , hearken and I will relate vnto you what strange things I haue seene and obserued in these stranger times . I did in my younger dayes ( I assure you ) suppose , that the foundation of this Societie was altogether Diuine , and me thought I was no longer conuersant on earth , so soone as I was admitted into this societie , as I thinke it is a vsuall thing with all our Nouices , or the greatest part of them to be so affected . For so great is the power of our continued meditations touching diuine subiects , that a man seemeth euer to bee borne a new , not of naturall parents , but after a peculiar-manner borne a Iesuite in the Societie of IESVS , euen as CHRIST our Redeemer was incarnate by the holy Ghost . And thus the whole nature of man being in a māner Deified doth witnes , as which doth from that time forward , wherein it hath giuen it selfe to meditations of this nature altogether forbeare to pamper and feed the body , abandoneth all societie of the flesh , by whipping and other voluntary afflictions of the body , restraineth and suppresseth pleasure as a blot of infamy and dishonour , acknowledgeth in euery Spirituall brother the Image of the Lord our God , as our eighteenth Rule commandeth , and withall abjureth and dispiseth riches , honours and all such things , as by the vulgar are accounted most excellent and precious . And this was indeed ( without any dissimulation ) my firme and constant perswasion as touching the societie of Iesuites , in the first yeere of my admission thereunto . But this other yeere , when by chance I met with our Iapan-Letters , and there amongst other things had read , not without astonishment , that among them of Iapan being our Antipodes , there are certaine religious men , whom they call Iamam buxa , or Souldiers of the Vallies , who purposely to at taine an opinion of Sanctimony , doe punish themselues grieuously , doe watch very much , doe Fast exceeding long , and doe giue themselues wholly to certaine Meditations composed of their owne heads , and that they preuaile so farre by these things , that they are beleeued many times , ( as inspired with an holy instinct ) to speake Oracles , and are accounted by all to bee perfect and Holy men ; then especially , when as they make no bones of it to kill themselues voluntarily for their Idoll . When I had ( as I said ) vnderstood these and many other like passages out of Letters , written not onely by men of our Order , but also published in Print , I assure you I was amazed , and did so shake as if I had newly fallen from Heauen to Earth . For vpon a sudden it came into my minde , to thinke that nothing could bee deuised more like to our Religion ; and that therefore , it was vehemently to be suspected , least all this our Spirituall course of life should not proue Divine , but Humaine onely and Pharisaicall . Forasmuch , as very Idolators and Heathens wanting the light of the Gospel , doe attaine thereunto ; and indeed such Heathens , as are said to be wondrous like both in Nature , Manners and Disposition , to our most ingenious Europians ; I meane our Italians , and Spaniards ; so that now it is apparant , that the like Religions haue bin devised and established by men of like natures and inclinations . And what a strange thing is it , that among those Ethnicks of Iapan , not onely our profession of Iesuitisme , but in a sort the very entire Gouernment of the Romane Hierarchy may be seene apparantly , founded and established by an Heathen Spirit . For in the same Letters , it is related , that one chiefe man throughout the whole Empire of Iapan , doth hold the chiefe place of a supreame Iudge in matters Ecclesiasticall , who is little lesse then worshipped as a God , and generally reputed so Holy a man , that hee may not be suffered to tread on the ground , and Cōmandeth farre & wide many times vpon occasion , euen contesting with those heathen Princes : Moreouer , this man hath the ordering and making of all the Tundi among them , who are in effect the Byshops of that Nation ; albeit , the nomination of them ( as it is reported ) be in some places in the Gouernours power ; which Tundi are thereupon , in great and singular esteeme both with high and low , and doe conferre Priesthoods , doe appoint Fasting dayes , and grant Licences for eating of Flesh , to such as vpon Holy dayes goe on Pilgrimage to the Chappels of theyr Saints and Idols . Yea and further , the sects of the Bontij which arise among them , and are nothing else but the Monkes of Iapan , haue no authority or estimation among the people ; vnlesse this great man haue approued him by his letters Patents and testimonials : Furthermore , these Bontij are said to inhabite very large and spacious Colledges , after the manner of our Monkes , to liue a single life , to erect an Altar in the middest of their Chappell , wherevpon they place a woodden representation of Amida sitting vpon a golden Rose , very gallant to behold . Also that they haue very great Libraries , with places wherein they eate and drinke together after the manner of our Refectories , and certaine Copper workes which serue them insteed of bels to cal them vp to their houres of prayer . Againe , euery euening their president or cheife man among them , propoundeth to euery one his particular subiect for his meditations that night : and presently after midnight they doe before the Altar in their Chappell dancing by turnes say ouer their deuotions out of the last booke of Xaca . Also , that euery morning each of them spendeth an houre in Meditations ; that they build faire Cloysters in their chappels for their Fotoquij , who are a certaine sect of religious persons amongst them , that are shauen vpon their heades and chinnes , and doe obserue a great number of holy dayes in the yeere . And yet for all this they write that these Bontij are most base fellowes , in their liues and conuersations and as coueteous as any men liuing vpon Gods earth , and as well acquainted with all deuises how to rake vp money . That these Bontij doe make sale vnto the people of many writings vnder their hands , by helpe whereof , the common people are perswaded that they are protected from the Deuill . Also , that these Bontij haue a custome to borrow money in this world , which they promise to restore with large interest in the world to come , for which they giue the Creditor bils of their hands as security , which he at the time of his death carrieth with him into the other world . And lastly , that these Bontij are for the most part the sonnes of Noblemen , in regard that the Nobility of Iapan , being full of Children , do vsually take a Course to procure these sonnes of theirs entered into the Order of the Bontij , for whom they are not able to prouide otherwise . You might stile these men Christian Monkes , or ( if you please ) hauing respect vnto their qualities Clergy men and Prelates of the Church of Rome , if euer the light of the Gospell had in any measure shined vpon them before the comming of our men amongst them : or if euer any Christian at all had gone so farre as vnto them , whereby they ▪ might haue heard of these things and haue imitated them . Neither is prayer for their dead wanting among these Iapanezes , howbeit in that they are a little more superstitious then wee . For in the moneth of August , they are obserued to set aside 2. whole daies for Adoration of the Spirits of the Dead . And that a little before Night , they set vp a great number of Lampes and other Lights about the doores of their houses , with much varieties of Paintings and trimmings . That afterwards they walke round about the Citie all night long , partly for Deuotion sake , and partly to looke about them . Also , that towards the Euening , a great sort of people doe walke out of the Citie to meet the Spirits of their Dead friends , now comming towards them ▪ as they ( forsooth ) imagine . When they are at a certaine set place , where they suppose that the Ghosts of their deceased Friends doe meet them ; first , they salute them kindly , euen as if they saw them ; saying you are heartily welcome , wee haue wanted your good Companie long , I pray you sit downe a while and refresh your selues with some victuals , for wee know you cannot chuse but be wearie . Then they set vpon Tables ( as a banquet for the Ghosts to feed vpon ) Rice , Fruits , and other Viands , and when they haue demurred about an houres space , as if they thought it high time to make an end , they invite and intreat them to come home to theyr houses ; saying , wee will goe before and prouide some good cheere for you . Also ▪ it is obserued , that assoone as these two dayes are ouer , they walke out of the Citie againe both men and women with lighted Torches , to conduct them ( forsooth ) who are now vpon departing , least they should stumble in the darke or hurt themselues against any thing . Yet further it is obserued likewise , that when they returne into the Citie againe , they make a diligent search about all their high roomes , and tylings of their houses , by casting vp stones thereon , least any of the Spirits ( of whom they are in bodily feare ) should remaine behind in secret . Moreouer , it is written from thence , that when those Iaponezes were demanded by our men , why they did set to those Spirits a banquet ; they made answere , that they are vpon their way towards their Paradice , which say they , was ten thousand Millions of miles , and was a journey that could not bee ended in lesse then three yeares time ; and therefore they tooke vp their resting place there for a while to refresh themselues , and to enable them the better to hold out to their journeys end . But in all these things it is obserued , that the Bontij , the Priests and Bishops of Iapan doe all in all , and that there is no family , though neuer so meane , but it must offer one guift or other to the Bontij , for the peace of the soules of their deceased Friends I Omit for brevity sake , their Holy water , their pots of sweet odours set ouer hot coales to make perfume , their many and large Indulgences which these Bontij doe tender vnto the people , who are frequent at their preachments , and enrich their Cloysters . Their beades to pray vpon , which a great number of the Iapanezes doe daily runne ouer , not onely within their priuate houses , but publiquely also , carrying them about in their hands all ouer the Citty praying to their Amida , and to their Xaca for riches , honours , prosperous health , and euerlasting Comforts . All which things verily are so true , that they are both obserued and written by men of our owne Order , and I haue in relating thereof made vse almost Verbatim of that translation , which our Father Petrus Maffaeus hath made out of the Italian into Latine . And this indeed was an opinion of mine , or rather ( as my Confessor told me ) a temptation of the Devill cast into my mind , touching the Societie of Iesuites and the whole Church of Rome , which , for all that I was hardly able in many dayes to thrust out of my thoughts , by opposing through ejaculations of heart ( as they terme them ) and through fastings with other afflictions of the body , a whole troupe of Arguments of this nature , violently bursting in vpon my vnderstanding day and night . And now before this temptation was well disgested and ouercome , behold vpon a sudden there fell vpon me another of the same nature which so handled me , as scarcely it left any life in me ; For shortly after it so fell out , that we had the 18. Chapter of the third booke of Kings read vnto vs at dinner time , for our Spirituall repast , wherein is contayned the story of the Priests of Baal , and how for the pleasing or appeasing of their Idoll , they had a Custome to cut themselues with kniues and launces till they bled amaine . Which words when I heard our Chaplaine read , for ( I confesse ) I was not then a Diuine , neither had I euer as then read ouer the holy Scriptures , verily I did tremble and shake all ouer , as if I had beene taken with a sudden fit of an Ague , nor had I any further stomacke to my dinner at that time , as remembring ( to be true to you ) our owne whippings whereby as well as with kniues & launces we our selues are cruel to our own flesh , many times spilling not a little of our owne blood , and I cannot say , but as these Iapaneze Iesuites whom I told you of , that they haue named Iamambuxae , some of vs at sometimes become guilty of our owne deaths , I am sure wee spoyle our healths by it . But I feare least these and fiue hundred more spirituall doubts , mentioned by me touching the Societie , may bee triviall to bee propounded vnto so judicious and graue a Divine , as your selfe , not being worth your taking notice of . Wherefore letting other passages slip by vs ▪ I will be bold to describe vnto you onely two ; Holy , and Catholique , that is to say , Italian Monsters and Idols , the maintenance whereof our Society hath peculiarly taken vpon themselues , and concerning which , I am troubled and haue bin these ten yeares together , how I might make them Holy in my estimation , as they are made Catholique long since . Out of which discourse of mine , you shall perceiue your opinion touching the Society of Iesuites and the Romane Church , wonderfully confirmed and established . The one of these Idols ▪ I my selfe haue seene at Rome in the Chappell of St. PETER , which Idoll , men vsually call the Vicar of CHRIST . And I assure you , when first I saw it , I was of an opinion , that it was either CHRIST himselfe , or surely something more esteemed of then CHRIST ; forasmuch , as all the people which flocked thither for deuotion sake , so soone as euer they beheld it , set on high on a Throne and supported by the hands of red men like Seraphin-Angels , ( least perhaps it might dash its foot against a stone ) fell downe instantly vpon their knees beating their brests , and performing such outward acts of Devotion in that kind , as appertaineth to none but God onely . Oh holy CHRIST , ( did my soule then instantly cry out in priuate ) how long will it please thee to suffer this , that as low as thy selfe being true GOD , hast humbled thy selfe on earth , so high thy Vicar being but a wretched and a sinfull man , shall extoll and aduance himselfe aboue all heauens ? That whereas thou hadst no kingdome heere ; yea , hast said , that thy Kingdome was not of this world , neither woudlst take vpon thee any Kingly Maiesty . Thy Vicar neuerthelesse , should haue right and interest in all Kingdomes , and should out strip all Kings and Potentates ; yea , euen thee , O King of Kings , in wordly Pompe and heauenly Maiesty of State. That whereas thy Disciple St. PETER , who is said to haue bin Created the first Pope , would not permit Cornelius the Centurion so much as to fall downe at his feet , much lesse to kisse them ; but instantly tooke him vp , saying ; Arise , for I also am a man : his Successor for all that , forgetting himselfe to bee a man should sit on high , as a very God Almighty , whose feet all men must fall downe at and kisse ? But yet I recalled my selfe by and by , and somewhat pacified my minde with this Meditation : Surely , ( said I ) it is altogether necessary , that the Pope should retaine this his outward Pompe and Maiesty , the better by that meanes to draw vnto him the proud Emperours , Kings and Princes of this world , and to retaine them in true Obedience ; as also to dazell the eyes of the vulgar people , to the end that what cannot be done amongst such men by Humilitie , may at least bee brought about by Subtiltie and Policie , that whereas hee is not able to preserue his reputation by testimonies of his owne Holinesse and vertue , as CHRIST and his Apostles and other Holy men haue done , hee may vphold it at least by the outward glory of another , least that whereas the auncient Romanes were in times past Lords of the whole World , if the power of the Bishop of Rome , should not extend it selfe fully both to Heaven and Hell , yea and Purgatorie also , a place deuised for this purpose ; the Pope might hap to seeme inferiour to them , or at the least not greater . That as Iupiter Optimus Maximus , the prime GOD of all among the Romans , is supposed to strike some persons to hell with his Thunderbolt , so the Romane Bishop should haue in like manner , his terrible Thunderbolt of Excommunication , whereby he might make the hearts of all Christians to shake , and might thrust down as many as should but dare to lift vp their tongues against this Soueraigne power of his , lower then hell it selfe if it could be possibly . Last of all , that whereas the ancient Romanes being Lords of all the world , had a most honourable and stately Magistracie , cloathed in purple , whereof some were Gouernours of the Citie , others ruled as Vice-Royes in forraigne Nations : Euen so the Pope of Rome , should haue not onely his Bishops as Princes ; but also his Cardinals as Senators clad in purple , who should bee companions for the greatest Kings , and out of whom alone the Vicar of CHRIST should bee chosen by the very instinct of the Holy Ghost . As if the Holy Ghost should not aswell be tyed to the Cardinals , those base and beastly sinckes of Lust and Ambition , as the Chaire of PETER to the Citie of Rome . For indeed it is true , that the Holy Ghost hath sayd ; That by his goodwill , hee cannot indure to dwell in any but quiet , modest and humble persons , and yet ( forsooth ) of late , he is euen constrained by compulsion , and ( as it were ) halfe against his will to reside , wheresoeuer the Church of Rome shall be pleased to confine him . Howbeit , I must confesse , in this case my Conscience did often tell mee , that they of the Church of Rome haue not beene able to tye the Holy Ghost so close to themselues and their Sea , but that twenty and seauen sundry times fayling of the presence thereof , they haue raised those XXVII . Schismes which stand vpon Record in the Chronicles of their Popes : A thing which surely giueth infallible euidence , against their holy Spirit , and causeth all the priuiledges and power thereof , to incurre a just Censure ; For alas ! what shall wee say ? Is it possible , that the Divine Godhead can bee an author of Errour and Dissention ? But when they are held close to this Argument , then they answer ; That the Holy Ghost departed not from the Church of Rome , at such or such a time , but onely through the mistake of some , and ambition of others , the Church had gotten a Monstrous head , hauing sometimes a double , sometimes a treble head , but that onely one of the rest was the true and lawfull head of the Church . Oh , what monstrous spirits haue you , ( the Romanists ) what a monstrous Church ? Which can be compelled through Errour and Ambition , to subsist so often and with so many counterfeit Heads ? To weare them so many yeares , and to inforce so many poore Christian soules to accept and to beleeue them vpon paine of Damnation for true Heads of the Church , to their owne mistake , the abhomination of all good men , and your owne and their most desperate ruine . Well , now I perceiue plaingly enough , that this Monster which hath so often had two Heads , and sometimes three at once , may also through your monstrous Lust and Ambition , as easily acquire Seauen heads at once . But this may be sufficient touching the first Monster or Idoll . The other Idoll I haue seene at Loretto , which the Italians call their Lady of Loretto : And this is a Picture carued ( as they would haue men beleeue ) by St. LVKE the Evangelist . And for that cause , it is reported to be a worker of wonderfull Miracles . I am not able in words to expresse , in what infinite estimation this Idoll is held , what a report there is all Italy ouer , of the Myracles that it worketh . This is the onely Saint that all Italians haue in their mouth presently , whether they bee amazed with any sudden feare of Death , or taken Sicke with any grieuous disease whatsoeuer . Vnto this Lady of Loretto , doe all sorts of people in such cases make Vowes , promise guifts , vndertake to goe on Pilgrimage vnto her Temple . And if it so fall out , that any man bee deliuered from any imminent danger , or disease , they presently then cry out a Miracle , a Miracle , and resolue to performe their promise , and straight wayes they vndertake a Pilgrimage to Loretto . Vpon these occasions , there is great resort to Loretto day by day out of all the parts of Italy ; daily are innumerable Offerings presented at her Shrine , and painted tables hanged vp in her Chappell expressing the whole manner of the Miracles . And truely at the first sight thereof , the infinite multitude of Tables did somewhat moue me , and I was of the mind that some Divine essence ruled in that place . But when I came a little to my selfe , vpon serious consideration of all the passages together , I easily discerned , that it was nothing else but meerely the dotage of the blockish people , who being onely guided by outward sence , labour to haue a sensible God , I meane a Deitie , which they might see and feele : For vpon the one hand I obserued , a man pictured vpon the Racke , and valiantly induring all those torments by prayer made to the Lady of Loretto : hard by him was portrayed , a man falling from his Horse , and escaping death by a sudden prayer made to the same Lady : On the other hand , you might see a multitude of Sicke people miraculously restored to health by calling vpon her Name : Not farre from them , diuers Tables of people of all sorts in a storme at Sea escaping the violence thereof , by a Vow made to the same Lady ; with many others of like nature not to be numbred . Which follies , euen CICERO himselfe , being a diligent obseruer of the Roman Superstitions ▪ did in his time seeme to deride in his booke De Natura Deorum , touching the nature of the Gods of the Romanes , wherein making mention of the Philosopher DIAGORAS deriding the Roman Deities ; hee thus writeth : That when DIAGORAS vpon a time was come to Samothrace , and that a friend of his had tooke ocasion to say vnto him ; You Sir , who are of Opinion , that our Gods doe not heare the prayers of their Suppliants , and order humaine Affaires , doe not you obserue by this multitude of painted Tables , how many men by prayer to the Gods , haue escaped the violence of tempests and stormes at Sea and come safe to Land ? It is true indeed , said the Philosopher , heere is a multitude of Tables of them which haue escaped ; For they are no where painted that haue suffered Shipwracke , notwithstanding , their prayers to these Gods in this kinde , and haue perished at Sea. Which answere of his , was wittie and beseeming a Philosopher ; for thereby hee did euidently enough declare , that such people had not bin preserued by the helpe or fauour of IVPITER , or IVNO , or NEPTVNE , or any other of their supposed Deities , to whom they had directed their Supplications in this case . Forasmuch , as many others beside , and such as perhaps were honester , and better men then those who escaped , though they had made the same prayers had perished in the waues . But forasmuch , as all men generally were accustomed in any time of distresse to flye by prayer to one or other of those supposed Deities , and that it often fell out , that naturall causes being violently prouoked , and threatning Death , being eyther stopped in the middest of their course , or mittigated of themselues , doe vpon a sudden yeeld hopes of deliuerance . Thence is it , that the effect thereof is without any good reason , ascribed to their fained and imaginary Deities . And euen thus and no otherwise , standeth the case with our people of Italy , in adoring and beleeuing on that Idoll of Loretto , and offering vnto it Tables of Deuotion ; because , inasmuch as all Italy almost maketh prayers vnto her , and that of necessitie it must fall out , that by one meanes or other in so great a Multitude of people , some few at the least shall obtaine what they haue prayed for , either through the especiall hand of God , or by the strength of nature ; And that nature at somtimes euen seemeth to worke a Miracle ; all those things , are by these stupi'd and blockish people attributed to their Lady of Loretto ; except perhaps men would deny , that in the same manner , and for the same end , the Image of Ceres at a Citie called Enna in Sicilia , as the same Cicero witnesseth , hath made open declaration of her power and Godhead ( to vse Tullies owne phrase ) by many Miracles and wonders many a time , and full often euen in the desperatest cases afforded vnto her suppliants present helpe and remedy . But these things ( as I haue formerly said vnto you ) almost none but the vulgar , and such as are like vnto them doe runne after and beleeue . For euen the more learned of their owne , Phisicians , Philosophers , and Diuines also , as many as haue not their mouthes stopped with some Ecclesiasticall preferment , do in their better judgements contemne and deride , not onely these Miracles of Loretto , but euen the very Romane religion it selfe as false and fained , as I easily and apparantly discerned at my being at Naples , where they had at that time obtained some restraint of the violence of the Romane Inquisition . Yea and moreouer , these Atheists euen to my face derided my name , because it was Christianus , for in the Italian Dialect by the word Christian they are wont to intimate a Blockhead , or silly foolish fellow ; which thing ( as I conceiue ) they doe for this reason , because in their judgement they hold no man fit or inclinable to beleeue the Popish Chimaraes , but silly fooles and blockheads . And these are chiefly those things which came into my mind to speake and relate touching the Societie of Iesuites , & the Idols which it more particularly beleeueth in and adoreth , beeing rowzed vp thereunto by your discourse , and beyond all expectation illuminated therewith . PAVL . At this word , Paulus looking stedfastly in my face , spoke thus vnto mee ; I will not ( saith hee ) henceforth any more enquire after the Causes of so great blindnesse in the Iesuites . I will admit no more excuses . If in thee so great a light of the truth could be depraued by Iesuiticall Education and almost quite extinct in thee , as I verily suppose it had beene in all likelihood , if God had not sent me hither ; What may I imagine they are not able to worke in the darke and infatuated vnderstanding of others ? When he had thus said , immediately the watch-word was giuen , that it was time to retire from our walke and recreation and both of vs in priuate retired to our priuate Chambers . Here endeth the first Booke . FINIS . A DISCOVERIE OF THE SECRET DESIGNES AND BLOODIE Proiects of the Societie of IESVITES of later yeares . WHat MARCVS CATO sometimes spoke concerning the Romane Southsayers ; that hee wondred how they could forbeare to smile vpon each other , so often as they met , may not vnfitly be applyed to the Iesuites : It is a wonder that one Iesuite when hee looketh vpon another doth not straight way burst foorth into a laughing outright , they being amongst themselues priuie to such impostures practised vpon the people . I speake not touching your simpler sort of Iesuites , from whom these more reserued and closer practises of the Societie are altogether concealed , either in respect they are not held wise enough ( forsooth ) to bee acquainted with them , or that they are thought too deuout to entertaine them , or else in regard of their short continuance in that Society : for all such are so kept short through seuerity of Discipline , that not one of them , except hee bee wondrous quicke of sent , can euer smell out in the least measure what knauery is therein practised vnder a shew of Holinesse . My discourse onely toucheth the prime and principall fellowes of that Societie , their Regents , Fathers , Provincials , and Generals ; all which , are so vniuersally and joyntly tainted with all manner of wickednesse , but especially with Whoredome , Couerousnes , and Magicke , that indeed any reasonable man may thinke it little lesse then a Miracle , if a Iesuite of this ranke meeting such another vpon a sudden , and beholding , as it were , another picture or liuely representation of himselfe , should haue power to abstaine from laughing outright . I therefore thought it not amisse , considering the premisse● , to lay open vnto the world some particuler passages , and practises of that Society , of the greatest part whereof my selfe haue beene an eye-witnesse , and some part whereof hath been related vnto me by Iesuites whom I am able to name , and will vndoubtedly nominate , if they shall but dare in the least manner to lift vp their tongues against mee , or to contradict what I haue written . And howsoeuer at this time I passe ouer things briefly , and doe onely ( as it were ) giue you a first draught thereof , I doe purpose in due time ( God assisting me ) to do it more largely and compleatly , with expression of all and singular circumstances thereunto appertaining . First of all then , at my entrance into my Colledge of Iesuites ; especially , if it be scituated in or neere vnto any large , and populous , and rich place . But alas , why doe I say , if it be built there ? ( Seeing they haue no Colledges in any poore , meane , or obscure place . ) At your first entry I say into such a place or Colledge , take principall notice of the Porter of their Gate , and him you shall find to looke like vnto the very picture of a very Charon , or rather a Cerberus ; For the most part you shall obserue him to bee a man of very great yeares , or if he bee younger , hee is a fellow of most approued trust and secrecie . And this is the man , if any such there bee , who is well skilled in all the mysteries of the Iesuites Caball , or reserued Diuinity . In this fellowes keeping is great store of apparell both for Men and Women of euery degree and calling . And with this apparell doe the Iesuites habite themselues according to the quallity that euery one findeth himselfe ablest to personate , and so practise wonderfull Impostures in the world . For at sometimes beeing habited like Souldiers very gallant , then walke in the streets and highwayes Whoring and Swaggering in the publike Stewes . At other times in the ciuill habites of Citizens , professing themselues to bee of the reformed Religion , they pry vp and downe and listen in Innes , in Play-houses , in Tauernes , vpon the Exchange , and in all places of publike meetings , wheresoeuer there is any frequent resort , what the people speake vp and downe concerning them , what consultations are abroad , what matter of Action is set a foot in any part . Another while , like Doctors of Physicke , or of the Ciuill Law , with great gold Rings on their fingers , avowing and purposely professing themselues to be Papists ; wheresoeuer they know any of the Common sort that is wealthy and hath sonnes , they deuise some cause of businesse with them , and insinuate themselues into their acquaintance by strange fetches , and in Conclusion doe advise them to bring vp their sonnes in some Schoole or Colledge of Iesuites , affirming that themselues haue beene Educated by them , and that they haue so profited vnder them , that ( God bee thanked ) they neuer had cause to repent thereof : And sometimes againe apparelled like Noblemen , and compleatly attended , they cause Coaches to bee prouided abroad , and frequent the Courts of Princes , as giuing attendance vpon Ambassadors of forraigne States , and serue as Intelligencers to vnlocke the cabinets of great Potentates . Nay further , I haue knowne them to make shew of being banished persons , and to craue collections amongst Protestant Divines , purposely to learne vnderhand what such men writ against them : yea such were those men for the most part , who so miserably deluded so many Reverend men in many places by sinister wayes vnder that habit , furthering the designes of their Societie , and breeding disturbances in the reformed Congregations : of whom , to the end that all honest-hearted Ministers may be more warie hereafter , I shall tell you hereafter , what proiects at this day the Iesuites haue a foote to this purpose . But in the meane while perhaps you will say vnto me , whereto , I pray you , serueth so much womens apparell , or what is their end in depositing so much in the keeping of the Porter of their gate . Attend , and I will tell you : No Pander , that euer TIRENCE or PLAVTVS mentioned in their Comedies , was so nimble at the trade of winning pretty wenches , at are the Iesuites at this day , but especially that Porter of their gate whom I mentioned but now . For , that which the Confessors themselues are not able to wring out of them by Auricular Confession in their Churches and Chappels , this fellow knoweth how to winne from them by flattering speeches , with wonderfull pleasing and delightfull toyes , especially if he meete with a poore widdow , or any such silly woman which sendeth her child to the Colledge now and then for an Almes ; or with some Laundresse , or Spinster ; for bee shee Lotrix , or Petrix , hee will make her a Meretrix . Whom so soone as this base Pander hath once but allured to come to his net , although her apparell bee neuer so old and tattered , yet hee hath gay Gownes enough in store , with accoutrements suitable , wherewith hee can make her both tricke and trimme , which when hee hath so done , hee knoweth how to convey her through many secret passages and by-wayes to his Venerable Maisters , the Fathers of the Societie . And yet he neuer doth this in the day time , but neere vpon the shutting in of the Euening , and then they make away the whole night in Ryot and Luxurie , with reuelling and Dancing , the younger sort and Nouices of the Societie being kept farre enough from Discouery thereof . For they haue for the purpose certaine Vaults framed like Chambers , and roomes vnder ground as had those ancient Romanes , who first deuised there Stewes in Vaults , whose inclination to all carnall lasciuiousnes was so great , and so bruitish , that the Senate of Rome , fearing the iust anger of their Gods for the same , vtterly suppressed those Lupanaria or publike Stewes . And thus much for the Iesuites Porter of their Gate : onely I must not forget to tell you this one thing , that if any party who by chance shall come to the sight of such and so great a Wardrobe , doe demand with admiration , what is the end or vse of it , answere is made vnto them , that it is the wardrobe , reserued purposely for acting of Playes : but that is the least part of their intention to my knowledge . Moreouer , when thou entrest into any of their Churches , make account that thou walkest vnder an heauen of Iron : Bloody Mars is ouer thine head , not that Prince of peace ; below thee is the very pit of Hell , and a shop of Tormenters . I now doe relate in good earnest , what mine owne eyes haue seene ; At Prague in Bohemia vpon the roofe of their Churches , are thousands of Iron Bullets , Whips , and fire bals , such as the Bohemians vse : vpon the sides are placed pieces of Ordnance , with a great number of Musquets and Harquebushes , with Pikes and Halberts . In the middest , where the Arches meete , are great heapes of huge Bullets of stone ▪ And the like preparation haue they also made at Craconia . Nor doe I make question , but that vpon due search their Colledges in other places , would appeare as well provided . But some man may perhaps make question , to what end Religious men should make such preparation , or what need there can be so to doe . I confesse , the matter at the first sight astonished me , and to my best vnderstanding was exceeding strange : but thus standeth the case . The Iesuites know well enough , that the courses which they haue taken formerly , and now euery day doe take , are so indirect and turbulent , as maketh them odious , to all such as they liue amongst ; yea , to very Papists themselues , at least to the wiser sort of them , in respect of many things which they haue done both tumultuously , and wickedly , wheresoever they haue got footing in the least manner . For they haue no regard of any , they spare not to roote vp the very Catholickes themselues , so that they may pleasure the Popes Holinesse therein , though it were with the betraying of their Countries , and setting the whole Christian world in a Combustion . And therefore because they are in daily feare to bee massacred by those among whom they liue , they make this provident and timely prevention by Warre-like preparation . For indeed , they are afraid ( as I my selfe haue heard them confesse ) least it might befall vnto them as vnto the Knights Templers , who notwithstanding they were forward enough to serue the Pope at all times , and as good Catholickes as could bee wished in the matter of Religion ; yet , for theyr too much Ambition and Couetousnesse , whereby they became insupportable , they were by the consent of all Christian Princes , and not without approbation from the Pope himselfe put to the Sword all at an instant , and vtterly rooted out almost in a moment ; as sometimes were the Pythagorians , those very Iesuites in effect , among the Heathen , serued throughout Italy , and the Provinces adioyning . Now the reason , wherefore they doe make choise to lay vp their Armes and munition in their Churches ▪ is onely this : For if when any Insurrection or rebellious tumult ariseth in a Province , the Papists come thither to helpe and assist them , by this meanes they haue Armes for them in a readinesse vpon a suddaine : but if any who are of contrary Religion come thither to doe them wrong ▪ or to steale any thing from them , they haue munition and stones aboue head , to destroy them withall before they be aware . And is not this ( I pray you ) he ready way to make the House of Prayer , a Den of Theeues . And yet by your patience , if you will but attend , I shall relate things more strange and horrible then these , in respect whereof , the things I haue related hitherto ▪ may well see me tollerable , I may almost say Innocencie , Vnder the Pauement of their Church at Gratz , and elsewhere ▪ to my knowledge , are Vaults and buildings vnder ground ; whereunto , there is no way but by staires , and steps ; Here haue they hoorded vp ( like to that Cacus whom Virgil speaketh of ) all theyr prey and treasure , and doe obscurely conceale a world of wealth : so professing pouertie , not onely with publike consent , but also with incredible pleasure , suffering the same with admirable patience , and Cursing to the pit of Hell , all such as are poore against their wils , as vnworthy of so blessed a Crosse . But as for this their treasure , for the most part it is so contriued , that it is buried directly and perpendicularly vnder their greatest and chiefest or most eminent and highest Altar , and so they shall be sure that when they Chant Masse , they shall Sacrifice to MARS aboue head , and to MAMMON below . Now furthermore , in their Vaults vnder ground they maintaine a very strange Library , of Cords , Halters , Rackes , Swords , Axes , Iron-pincers , Stockes , Torches , Pillories , and souerall Instruments of Torture , wherewith and whereunto poore wretches being tyed fast , are joynt by joynt torne a sunder as many as fall into the hands of these Tyrants , who are farre more cruell in this kind , then MEZENTIVS or PHALARIS ever were . Nor are they without a Divels coate , and a long steeple crown'd hat with blacke feathers , a jagged doublet cut and slashed , breeches puffed out and bagged like bellowes , downe to their anckles , such as would euen make a man affrighted to looke vpon them . But perhaps , he that readeth this Relation , will wonder to what end Religious persons , who professe themselues the Disciples and followers ( as they would haue all men to beleeue ) of our most meeke Saviour IESVS , should make such provision . I will resolue you this question also , if you please to attend . With such instruments as these , doth the Societie captivate the vnderstanding of their Disciples , vnto Iesuiticall obedience . For if in the least matter , they get any hinte of suspition , against any of theyr Novices , that he will not be constant , or that he desireth to escape from them , and that he is likely to betray the secrets of their Societie , they clap vp such a fellow , in a faire paire of stockes , and having macerated him a long time with hunger , and cold , and want of all bodily comforts ; at the last , they make an end of him , with some exquisite tortures , and killing torments . I doe not belye them . I write nothing but a truth . There was at Gratz , about three yeares agoe , a young man named IACOBVS CLVSSEVS , a youth of an excellent and pregnant wit ; this man did they lay hands vpon , and miserably tormented him , by whipping and scourging , for a matter of no moment , and because hee told them plainely , that hee would renounce their Societie , and complaine publikely ( if ever hee got libertie ) for this and other such wicked dealings towards him , they clapped him vp into such a Prison , vnder ground , as aforesayd , from whence hee was neuer seene to come out againe aliue . Nor did any of vs that were Novices , make question , but that hee was made an end of , with most exquisite torments . Which vnparalell'd piece of tyranny , I purpose in due time to divulge to the whole world , with relation of all circumstances , beeing the thing which the poore wretched Clussaeus , had a purpose to haue done himselfe , if hee had not beene hindered and preuented by death . I shall withall make publike vnto the world , another such piece of Villanie , committed by the Iesuites of Fulda in Germanie , vpon the body of one MARTINVS , whom they stole away most basely from his Parents , who are yet liuing at Miltenberg or Milberg . And how many women thinke you , haue beene deuoured and eaten vp in the same Gulfe ? How many young Children slaine ? How many young men , that haue beene sole Heyres of very large and ample Patrimonies , haue beene made away by them ? I doe not say , I thinke , but I beleeue , and am firmely perswaded , so often as shrikes , and cryes , sighings , and most woefull lamentations , were heard in the night season , the hearing whereof ; would put a man into a cold sweat all over , and make his hayre stand on end , though our simpler Novices , beleeued them to bee the Soules of some lately departed , it was nothing but the shrikes and mone of children lately murthered , or then a murthering . Moreover , that the extreame and Diuelish malice of Iesuites , may be in nothing defectiue , they are accustomed diuers times in those their Vaults vnder ground to make the Diuell very fine sport : putting on terrible disguises , they cause some of theyr Novices to be called downe to behold theyr Tragedie , vpon whom they will rush suddainely with an horrible yelling noyse , to make tryall , ( forsooth ) of theyr courage and constancie . For if they find any to bee timorous and fearefull , they admit not such a man to the secrets of Magicke , as accounting them cowardly and degenerate , but appoint them to some of the inferiour Arts : but such as appeare to bee of bold and vndaunted Spirits , they take especiall notice of them , and reserue them for serious imployments . And yet they are not alwayes successefull for all this , as appeared by that which happened at Prague in the yeare 1602. For whereas there were fiue principall Iesuites , who being habited as Devils made sport with their youth , It so fell out , that there was found to bee a sixth in their company , before they were aware , and hee questionlesse was a Divell indeed , who catching vp one of the personated Diuels in his Armes , gaue him such a kindly vnkind embrace , that within three dayes after , hee dyed of it ▪ The fact was common talke at Bake-houses , and Barbershops , and at euery table discoursed vpon , all over Prague . And yet for all that , the rest of them , as nothing amazed with this Tragicall event , dare still in an height of obstinacio , proceed in that most vngodly and Diuelish study of Magicke . Now amongst that whole Societie , the prime man for a Magician , a French Iesuite , whom the King of France himselfe , had in so high estimation , that hee admitted him not onely to his Princely table , but also to familiar conferences in priuate ; concerning whom , the Iesuites themselues did make their boast , that he had a glasse made by Art Magicke , wherein hee could plainely represent vnto the King , whatsoeuer his Maiestie desired to see : insomuch , that there was nothing so secretly done or consulted vpon in the most private Roome of of any Cloyster or Nunnerie of other Orders , which hee could not easily and instantly discouer , and disclose , by helpe of this his Inchanted , or rather Diuelish glasse . And indeed it was by the Art and meanes of this Magician Iesuite , that their Societie was confident , that they should bee able to draw on theyr side , one of the most potent Princes of the Empire , albeit a Protestant : forasmuch , as hee was observed to bee somewhat delighted in the Study of Magicke . Now , as for those whom they take in as Nouices to be instructed in this way , they expound vnto thē those nine hundred Propositions , which PICVS , Earle of Mirandula published at Rome : as also the Booke of Iohannes Tritemius , together with a Tract or Treatise touching abstruse or hidden Philosophy , written by Cornelius Agrippa : Likewise Theophrasius , concerning the Constellations and Seales of the Planets , with the Steganographia of I know not what Abbot , and the Art of PAVL to procure Revelations : meaning Saint PAVL , whom they affirme to haue beene instructed in the Art Magicke , and thereby to haue vnderstood such high Revelations and profound Mysteries . Yea , they blush not to affirme , that Saint IOHN was an excellent Magician : Nor doe they sticke to say , that euen our blessed Sauiour CHRIST IESVS himselfe , was a most absolute and perfect Magician , as mine owne eares haue heard it oftener then once or twice related by some of that Societie , and such as I am able to nominate . And thus much for the Iesuites Church : Onely , take this direction along with you ; those Vaults and Roomes vnder ground , which I mentioned euen now , those secret conueyances and Circean Dennes , are for the most part contriued to be vnder the Quire or Cloister , not where the people doe walke or stand . And now when thou shalt passe from their Temple into theyr Studie ( for I will say nothing touching theyr Parlour , or Chambers , Refectories , or places of Recreation , instruction of Novices who are newly admitted , and the trayning vp of other Schollers committed to the Iesuites tuition ; nor yet touching the Methode and Order of their Studies , but will reserue that for another Discourse ; seeing those passages are for the most part knowne abroad already , being discovered by another . ) When , I say , thou shalt enter into their publike Library , thou shalt finde a most exquisite choise of Authors of all sorts , all of them most curiously bound vppe in Leather or Parchment with fillets of Siluer or Gold : and as for such whereof there is daily vse , they are layd in order vpon Deskes , fastened with chaines vpon a long table . But as for the inner Librarie , that is onely reserued for the Fathers of the Societie : it is free for none but them to goe in thither , and to borrow thence what bookes they thinke good . Those ordinary bookes , are onely free for the Iuniors of the Societie , nor may they take a sentence out of the rest without speciall leaue obtained from the Regent . Moreouer , in this first Librarie , are no Hereticall bookes ( as they call them ) but onely the Writings of most approued Authors and Catholickes all ▪ For they hold any other vnworthy to bee placed amongst them , as fearing perhaps they should infect the rest . Looke therefore vpon thy left hand , and there thou shalt see the wretched bookes of Heretickes , ( as they tearme them ) standing all in Mourning for the faults of their Authors , bound vp in blacke Leather , or Parchment blacked over , with the very leaues thereof dyed in blacke . Of these , not one of the Fathers themselues may make choyse or vse , without leaue obtained from the Regent before hand : but your inferiour Iesuites and younger Novices , may not bee so bold , as to desire the sight of any one of them , except he will before hand , with all virulencie and bitternesse , raile vpon , and disgrace the Author , whom hee desireth to see , by some infamous Lybell , and scurrilous Satyricall verse , or writing . In the middest of these seuerall Libraries , is placed a Study , beeing divided into many Seates distinct , and separate one from another , with a blew covering : on the right side whereof , sit the Fathers ; on the left , the vnder-Graduates ; who haue already taken some Degrees vpon them . The other Novices , or ( Fresh-men as wee call them ) sit mixt with the fellow-Commoners , that they may take notice of them , and euery man in his turne , beating into them by continuall discourses ▪ the sweetnesse and excellencie of the Order of Iesuites ; especially , into such as are of the richer sort , or wealthy heyres . I will say no more at this time ▪ as touching theyr Studies , but I will describe briefly , the manner of the Visitation , which euery Provinciall maketh ; because it is a point , which as I thinke , and for any thing that I euer read or heard , hath beene neuer hitherto divulged by any . Now euery Provinciall taketh his Denomination from the Prouince , or Kingdome rather , which is committed to his charge , and oversight . His place is to visit the severall Colledges , to take an account of theyr Revenewes , and ouer-see their expences , exactly and punctually : to take notice , what Noble personages doe commit their Sons to the tuition of the Societie , and how many they are in number ? Whether there bee not yearely an increase of Schollers , as also of their meanes and Revenewes ? Whether there bee any converted from Lutheranisme , and how many such ? If there be no such thing , or if the Popish Religion haue lost ground , or if there be any decrease of theyr wealth , he sharpely reproveth their sloath and neglect , and chargeth strictly , that they make an amends for the wrong they haue done , and losse they haue receiued in this case . But if they haue bestirred themselues brauely , and conuerted ( as they call it ) or rather perverted many Soules to Popery , if they haue beene frugall , and scraped wealth together , he praiseth them very highly , and extolleth them to the skyes . Moreover , he demandeth , what is the opinion of the Neighbouring Hereticks concerning them ? What bee the projects of the Nobles ? What meetings they haue ? How many ? And where ? What they consult vpon ? What they resolue to doe ? Whether the Hereticall Princes ( as they tearme them ) delight to liue at home or abroad ? To whom they resort most frequently ? What is the seuerall disposition of euery one of them ? In what things hee is obserued to take most delight ? Whether hee take any care of his people or not ? Whether hee bee a Religious Prince or not ? Or rather , whether hee bee not a man , who delights to take his pleasure in drinking , Wenching , or Hunting ? Whether hee haue any Catholickes about him ▪ or that are neere vnto him ? What the people report abroad , concerning theyr owne Princes ? Whether the Churches of the Adversaries , bee full of resort , or not ? Whether the Pastors of those Churches , bee learned and diligent men in theyr place and calling , or otherwise lazie Lubbers , and vnlettered ? Whether the Profession of Divinitie thriue , in the Neighbouring Vniversitie of Heretickes ? Whether theyr Divines maintaine frequent Disputations , and against whom principally ? What bookes they haue published of late , and vpon what Subiect ? To these , and sundry such questions , if the Regent , and the rest of the Fathers doe answer punctually , hee doth wonderfully commend theyr industry and vigilancie . If hee finde them defectiue in answering to these or any such demaunds , hee reprooveth them sharpely , saying : what meane you my Maisters , doe you purpose , like lazie companions , to vndoe the Church of Rome ? How doe you suppose your slothfulnesse in these waightie affaires , can bee excused before his Holinesse ? How is it , that you presume to take these places vpon you , and to manage them no better ? What or whom are you affrayd of ? Why doe not you buckle vp your selues better to your businesse , and performe your places like men ? These things ( if you had beene such men as you ought to bee ) had not beene to doe now . These things should haue beene done long before this time . Doe you obserue the incredible watchfulnesse of the Heretickes , and can you bee lazie ? And with these or the like speeches , hee whetteth them on to their dutie . At the last , he enquireth as touching the schollers , fellow-Commoners , Novices , and the rest , how many they are in number ? How much euery one hath profited ? To what study or delight each one is inclinable ? Whether there bee any one amongst them that is scrupulous , or vntractable , or not a fit subiect to bewrought vpon . For he adiudgeth euery such an one fitting to bee remoued from the study of Divinity ; except , he haue bin very well exercised in the disputations in Schooles , and haue a very great and good conceit of theyr Religion beaten into him . Moreouer , hee enquireth if they haue any one in the Colledge , who can be contented , for the advantage of the Catholicke cause , to vndertake any laudable attempt , and to spend his blood in the cause , if at any time necessity shall seeme to require it . And at last , he sendeth away all these informations being sealed vp , vnto the Father Generall at Rome , by whom , they are immediately made knowne to the Pope himselfe , and his Conclaue of Cardinals : And so by this meanes , an order is taken , that there is no matter of Action set on foote , nothing almost consulted vpon , throughout the whole Christian world , which is not forthwith discouered vnto the Pope , by these traytors , that lurke in euery state and kingdome . Also , it is not to be omitted , that the Iesuites are translated by theyr Provinciall , from one Colledge to another , and that for the most part once in three yeares , that so the Provinciall out of theyr severall discoveries , may attaine to vnlocke all the secretest Cabinets of the Prince and State , where he doth reside . In the last place , I will adde in stead of a Corallary , some strange and wonderfull ▪ devices of the Iesuites , which beeing but of late newly hammered in the forge , they haue earnestly endeauoured ; yea , and at this day doe labour , tooth and nayle to put in practice by publike consent , for an Innovation to be made both in the Church and State throughout the whole Romane Empire . To this end , theyr chiefe and onely ayme is , how to set the Princes of the Empire together by the cares , and by taking off some of the principall Doctors of the Church , to bring the tyranny of the Spaniard , and the Primacie of the Pope , into Germanie . Concerning which very project , I haue heard the Provinciall DEL-RIO himselfe , discoursing sometimes , whose plots and Machinations , were such as follow . In the first place , ( saith hee ) care and paines must bee vsed , to estrange the effections of the Princes of the Empire , one from another . Now the meanes ( sayd he ) to effect ▪ that is , to worke vpon theyr contrariety of opinions , in matters of Religion : And for this end let the Emperor be incited to make a Declaration , that hee will not grant liberty of Conscience in matters of Religion , except there shall first be a restitution made of such goods , as were taken from the Clergie vpon the treaty at Passaw : for this is a point whereat they will sticke assuredly , and deny it . Let the Emperor thereupon send his Princes , and demand the same of the Cities of the Empire ? They will either obey or deny : If they consent and obey , all is well : If they refuse , let him proclaime them Rebels , and expose them to be seized vpon by the next neighbouring Princes : but still let the matter be so caried , that he be sure to oppose a Lutheran and a Calvinist , the one against the other . Moreouer , some deuise must bee found out , that the Duke of Bavaria may fall foule either vpon the Elector Palatine , or vpon the Duke of Wittemberg , for then may the Emperor be easily wonne to proclaime him Traytor whom the Duke of Bavaria shall distast , and all meanes taken away of making pacification either with Papist or Calvinist for thē ; besides , thereby will be raised vnreconcileable diuisions in the Empire , neuer to be quenched before an highway bee made for the accomplishment of our desires . For the further ripening of which Designe , the Iesuites vnbethought themselues further of this Stratagem . It will follow ( say they ) necessarily , when any Citie of the Empire shall be proclaimed rebellious , that euery seuerall Prince will be more ready and willing to serue his owne turne vpon the spoyle thereof , then to admit any other that shall be emulous of the same bootie to preuent him . This for the Generality . More particularly yet , meanes must be found out , to set the Princes of Saxony at difference , that their strength and power may be broken , or at least weakened . Now that may bee most conueniently effected thus : first , if the Administration of the Primacie of Magdeburg , which now is vacant , bee giuen to the Bavarian Elector of Colen , neither the Marquesse of Brandenburg , nor the Duke of Saxonie , will easily grant theyr consents thereto . Secondly , if that succeed not according to our desires , there must be some cause pretended , why the Duke of Saxony either doth seeme worthy , or ought to seeme worthy to be remoued from the Electorall dignity . For , if in times past , the Princes of the Empire cast downe Wenceslaus , from the Imperiall Throne , because they had adjudged him a negligent Prince : surely the Emperour may take as just an occasion , to remoue from the Electorall Dignity , the Duke of Saxony , who is drunke euery day . And in this respect , let his Imperiall Majestie restore and conferre that Dignity , vpon the house and family of the Dukes of Weymar , And because these Princes are yet vnder age , let the Administration of that Electorship , be committed to Henry of Brunswicke , a learned and vigilant Prince . This project being once set a foote , cannot chuse but beget infinite distractions , throughout all Saxony , so shall it come to passe , that they shall wast and weary themselues one against another , and by that meanes , become vtterly vnable to withstand a common foe when he shall come vpon them . And as for the Marquesse of Brandenburge and them of Pomerania , let meanes be vsed to moue the King of Poland who is the Emperors kinsman to covenant with his vncle the King of Swetheland , that they two shall invade and divide Prussia , and Canton the same : which thing the Marquesse of Brandenburge will oppose with all his powers . Now as concerning the Landgraue of Hessen he must be vrged and sollicited daily to divide the inheritance equally with his vncle Lodowicke and to resigne the gouernment of Hertsfeild to the Bishop of Wirtzburg : if he refuse to doe so , let him bee proclaymed rebell , and let his inheritance bee assigned vnto his vncle Lodowicke . Moreouer , as for the Duke of Wittemberge , and the Elector Palatine , they two may with ease be set together by the cares , if the Duke bee commanded to make restitution of some Religious houses , or otherwise vpon his refusall be proclaimed Rebell , and some neighbouring Monasteries bee assigned to the Elector Palatine , and amongst them one especially , which hee hath bin obserued to haue aymed at long agoe . And these be those killing proiects of the Iesuites , which I haue heard from their owne mouthes , not without admiration euen to astonishment , and they haue many more of like sort , all which I doe not at this present remember . Moreouer , there hath beene a Consultation among the Iesuites to send abroad some bold Assassinates , who by Poyson or by the Pistoll , may cut off the principall Doctors of the Reformed Churches , fellowes who are so absolute Masters in that trade of Poysoning , that they are able so to infect Platters , Saltsellers , Basons , Kettles , Pots , and Caldrons , and such like vessels of ordinary vse ; that albeit , they shall be ten times ouer washed and wiped , yet shall they retaine the power and infection of most deadly and speeding poyson . Wherefore , I humbly aduise all godly and religious Gouernours and Ministers of the Church , that hereafter they bee warie , and cautelous how they trust any , but such as of whose fidelity they haue had sufficient triall . And these things could neuer haue fallen within compasse of mine vnderstanding , nor euer did , before such time as I heard them from the Principals and Heads of the Societie of Iesuites , together with many other particulars , which I held my selfe bound in Conscience to reveale to the world , for the good of my Countrey , and of the Church of CHRIST : which although I haue for the present onely giuen you as in a rude and first draught ; yet I purpose , ( God willing ) in due time , to expresse the same at large , painting them out in their Colours , with circumstances of time , place and persons . ⸪ FINIS . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A01233-e170 Iere●● . 51. 6. Va●ro . lib. 1. de Pop. Rom. vita . Macrob. lib. 1. Saturnal . ● . 13 Ovid. Fast . 2. 4. Marke this . Math. ●4 . 22. Apocal. 13. 5. 12. 14. Dan. 12. 7. ☞ Dan. 8. 25. In the Epistle of Ignatius de Loyola , who is read euery moneth at the Table . Distinct 40. Cap. 51. Papa . In the same Epistle . John. 18. Act. 10 ▪ 


id: A01748
fulltext:
   A true relation of the faction begun at VVisbich by Fa. Edmonds, alias VVeston, a Iesuite, 1595. and continued since by Fa. Walley, alias Garnet, the prouincall of the Iesuits in England, and by Fa. Parsons in Rome, with their adherents: against vs the secular priests their bretheren and fellow prisoners, that disliked of nouelties, and thought it dishonourable to the auncient ecclesiasticall discipline of the Catholike Church, that secular priests should be gouerned by Iesuits. Bagshaw, Christopher, d. 1625? 1601 Approx. 197 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 51 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A01748 STC 1188 ESTC S100519 99836356 99836356 621 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A01748) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 621) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English Books, 1475-1640 ; 169:11) A true relation of the faction begun at VVisbich by Fa. Edmonds, alias VVeston, a Iesuite, 1595. and continued since by Fa. Walley, alias Garnet, the prouincall of the Iesuits in England, and by Fa. Parsons in Rome, with their adherents: against vs the secular priests their bretheren and fellow prisoners, that disliked of nouelties, and thought it dishonourable to the auncient ecclesiasticall discipline of the Catholike Church, that secular priests should be gouerned by Iesuits. Bagshaw, Christopher, d. 1625? Watson, William, 1559?-1603. [8], 90, [2] p. Newly imprinted [by Felix Kingston], [London] : 1601. By Christopher Bagshaw. Also attributed to William Watson. Printer's name from STC. "Almost certainly printed in England with the consent of Bishop Bancroft, but made to appear like a foreign printed book for purposes of deception"--Folger Library catalogue. The last leaf is blank. Reproduction of the original in the Henry E. Huntington Library and Art Gallery. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Weston, William, 1550-1615 -- Early works to 1800. Jesuits -- England, (Controversial literature) 2006-03 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2006-03 Apex CoVantage Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2007-03 Ali Jakobson Sampled and proofread 2007-03 Ali Jakobson Text and markup reviewed and edited 2008-02 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion A True relation of the faction begun at VVisbich , by Fa. Edmonds , alias VVeston , a Iesuite , 1595. and continued since by Fa. Walley , alias Garnet , the Prouinciall of the Iesuits in England , and by Fa. Parsons in Rome , with their adherents : nouelties , and thought it dishonourable to the auncient Ecclesiasticall Discipline of the Catholicke Church , that Secular Priests should be gouerned by Iesuits . Newly Imprinted . 1601. To the true Catholick Reader . IN such bookes as some of our brethren haue bin lately constrayned to set out for your satisfaction : there is often mention made of the contention at Wisbich begun 1595. Of this contention , there haue gone many reports : and as yet the truth thereof hath not bin so fully published , as it is conuenient : the indirect course of our new aduersaries considered . Such as are infected with our English Iesuitisme , do ascribe all the blame in that behalfe vnto vs , that are secular Priests : in that we could not be brought to alter our old orders for the aduauncement of Fa. Weston a Iesuite to become our Gouernor or Agent ; as his faction tearmed him . To make this matter therefore as cleare as the sunne , and that no indiscreete Catholike may be ignorant of the truth herein , if he will not wilfully shut his eyes , or stop his eares , as our Archpriest would haue them : we haue thought it our duties to deliuer vnto you from point to point ( as in the sight of God ) the beginning and proceeding of those garboyles then amongst vs. And at this time , we are the rather moued so to do : because it hath pleased Maister Blackwell our sayd Arch-priest , very lately to send to his twelue Assistants to be diuulged a certaine Censure , or ( we know not what to tearme it ) a sheet of paper , fraught neither with wit , honest dealing , discretion , or learning : but in effect with as many shifts and lyes almost as lines , in derogation not only of some of the said bookes set out by our brethren , tearming the same ( as if either he himselfe , or some of his commaunders the Iesuites had made them ) to be seditious bookes : but likewise taketh vpon him , to touch the said contention , not in many words , but with much follie and great vntruth . We will be bold by way of Preface , a little to touch them . These are his words . The first point ( sayth he , meaning the diuision at Wisbich ) was a thing long since ended with great edification , and by the meanes principally of those which are most condemned . It toucheth the greater and better part of that company . It nothing concerneth our authoritie : it being more auncient , and hauing orders taken at the attonement by their owne consent . It is well knowne at Rome by whose meanes they were disanulled . Neither is it more vnfitting for those which liued in one house to institute rules for such as voluntarily demaunded and accepted them then to procure a sodality abroade . Thus farre our Arch-priest : and it is all he writeth to his assistants of this matter : which we the rather note to shew the extremity of his pride , in supposing by such an answere to the sayd bookes concerning that diuision to wipe away those imputations & matters , wherwith both Fa. Garnet , & Fa. Weston , & he himselfe in some sort are charged . That which here he sayth either touching our contention at Wisbich , or any thing whereof he hath written to his sayd assistants against the sayd bookes , is fully answered in print by one of our brethren , a true Catholick Priest : We hartily pray you to procure the booke , and then iudge of our Arch-priest as you finde him . In the meane while and because this our treatise may come to your hands before the other , although the history following doth sufficiently confute his words by vs now cited : yet will we giue you some little tryall of our new Gouernors wisedome and sinceritie , by that which here he writeth . The first point ( sayth he ) was a thing long since ended . And what then maister Blackwell ? will you reason thus ? It was long since ended : ergo , maister Garnet and maister Weston , the firebrands of that garboile with their factious adherents are not to be blamed as our brethren haue writ of them in their sayd booke ? But we beseech you sir vpon your small credit tell vs , is that contention long since ended ? Nay rather ( speake man ) is it ended as yet ? It was in effect : whether it were meete , and according to the auncient ecclesiasticall Discipline , that a Iesuite should haue the commaundement ouer secular Priests . And is this point yet decided ? There was we confesse ( as we thought ) an end made amongst vs 1596. by maister Mush , and maister Dudley , and that with edification : but it fell out farre otherwise . The edification you make mention of was nothing sutable to that edification , whereof the Apostle speaketh : but was much more agreeable to the building of Babell that tower of confusion . For whilest we of the vnitie were quiet , and supposed all had bin well : maister Garnet , and his subiect maister Weston , were so moued , that they had bin disappointed of their sayd gouernment amongst vs , as like prowde Nymrods and boisterous hunters they cast about how to bring vs vnder them by an other stratageme , ȧs by the historie it will appeare . When he also further sayth , that the end he mentioneth was made by the meanes principally of those which are most condemned : he meaneth maister Garnet and maister Weston to be those principall persons ; or else his speech is senselesse : and then also he writeth most falsely . For true it is , that the end which we supposed had bin made , was compassed by maister Mush and maister Dudley full sore against the harts and good likings of the sayd two Iesuites . Mary if he meane such an end of the sayd contention as they two propounded to themselues , which was but an interim to a further mischiefe , such an end , as then they respected and sought after , and do now perswade themselues to haue found it ( whilest maister Garnet ruleth the roast ) then indeede Fa. Garnet and Fa. Weston may truly be sayd to haue bin the especiall contriuers of it : otherwise it proceedeth from incredible boldnes to pretend them to be authors of any good peace , who breathe forth nothing but dissension and cruelty . And where he sayth ( as we suppose ) that maister Garnet and maister Weston , are two men now most condemned : it is true that they are indeed condemned for their Machiuilian practises against their brethren : being ( vnder pretence of their Fatherhoods ) so puft vp with pride and arrogancic , as it is scarse probable to relate . But yet some exception may iustly be taken to his words , in that he sayth , they are most condemned . For in good sooth , we thinke his maistership as farre too blame as either of them , or more : in that being a secular Priest , he doth so tyrannize ouer his owne brethren by calling , and hath not the wit to see , how he is abused and made a puppie to daunce after their pipe , and to execute what they do commaund him . But it followeth for sooth : that the said diuision toucheth the greater and better part of that company . Alack alack , doth it so ? It toucheth indeede the greater part : and that very neerely : for it shewed them for the time to be very factious : such as secretly banded , and combined themselues with a Iesuite against their fellow prisoners and brethren . And therefore in that hee sayth those conspiring companions were the better part , he speaketh like himselfe very vntruly , as we in our indgements do esteeme of honest men . Mary in his sense , and according to the common saying , the veryer knaues , the better luck : they may well be reckoned the better part : because none are iudged vertuous or of any estimation that oppose themselues against the Iesuites , or refuse to worship their Iesuiticall Idoll our Arch-priest . And yet we will be content to let them go for once as he would haue them : so he ioyne those words with the other that follow : and to this effect . The sayd contention toucheth the better part , and therefore it concerneth neither himselfe , nor any of his louing assistants , nor their impregnable authoritie . But in good sooth maister Blackwell , speake truly man : doth not that contention in some sort touch your high authoritie ? Was it not the ground of it ? If we had yeelded to Fa. Westons agencie , had you bin euer aduaunced as you are ? Did not our garboyles beget your greatnes ? If maister Weston had preuailed with vs , maister Garnet would haue wiped your nose for dealing like a yong prince abroade-as you do . And therefore indeed in a right good sense , wee are your good maisters , and so you ought to esteeme vs. But if we should deale more seriously with you , and vrge you to set downe , wherein the said great part was , or is the better : what durst you say , if you haue any sparke of the feare of God before your eyes ? Are they better learned ? for shame you will not say it . Are their liues more sincere ? I hope you will charge vs with no dishonestie : or if you dare , we defye you : being in our liues we trust blameles before men , and euery way as honest as your selfe at the least . As touching the orders you speake of ; they were yeelded vnto ( it is true ) by our consent , and that most willinglie : but as for maister Weston , it so stroke him to the hart to yeeld vnto them , as he fell downe presently before the company into a swoune : such was his pride , and so vnwilling he was to be ouer-ruled for the time . And whereas our Archpriest saith : that it is well knowne at Rome by whose means the said orders were disanulled : we are glad to heare it , and haue taken some little paines in this treatise , to make it also as well knowne here in England . If his meaning be that we of the Vnity did first disanull them , he sayth vntruly , and they in Rome are falsely informed . No , no , those orders crossed too much the Iesuites deseignements to haue any long continuance , where they had any factious creatures to infringe them . But that which followeth , is worthie some especiall consideration . Neither was it more vnfitting ( sayth maister Blackwell ) for those which liued in one house to institute rules , for such , as voluntarily demaunded and accepted them , then to procure a sodality abroade . In good faith we are sory , that we are compelled to disclose this fellowes fals●hood , and how much he is sunne-burnt with Iesuitisme . It is a world to see how artificially he doth smooth ouer in thi● place diuers false , and some very absurd points . And firs● consider we pray you : whether it was as fit for Priests i● prison to choose a Iesuite to rule them , as for other Priests abroade , to desire to haue a Bishop to gouerne them : and whether suiteth better with the auncient discipline of the Catholick Church for secular Priests to sue to the Prouinciall of the Iesuites to haue a Iesuite for their head : or for others to sue to his holynes to assigne them a Bishop . But let this passe : and proceede we to the rest : and when you heare the truth in a word , then consider the mans sinceritie . It will appeare vnto you by the history following , that Fa. Weston had bin laboring for a superioritie ouer his brethren for the space of seauen yeeres . To that purpose he had insinuated himselfe by hypocrisie , and vnequall distribution of money into the fauors of the yonger sort , such as were either themselues Iesuites , or else inclining thereunto . The Rules he speaketh of , were of Fa. Westons owne making . And all this was done secretly , the grauer sort of the company being neuer acquainted with it . When they had contriued their busines , as you haue heard : they pretend themselues to be more holy , then the rest of vs whom they misliked : and that therefore , in respect of the sinnes that raigned amongst vs ; they would no more either eate or drinke with vs , but would haue their diet by themselues . And in conclusion , they seuered themselues from vs , and dealt as you shall perceiue in this treatise at large ; more like Donatists , then Catholick Priests . And all this inquitie doth this Iesuiticall Arch-priest couer in the sayd words , so Clarkly masked with good tearmes , without any regard either of conscience , or common honesty , but to abuse the world , for the better vpholding of his owne credit : which being gotten by falshood , is still yet so mainteined . But we keepe you too long from the story it selfe : and therefore referring you for this matter to the sayd printed discourse , in answere both of it , and many other points , we commit you by our prayers to Almighty God , who open your eyes and harts , that you may truly discerne betweene wolues and true pastors of your soules , and accordingly to imbrace them , as heretofore you haue done , and we hope will do hereafter . A true relation of the faction begun at VVisbich . IN the yeare 1579. M. Saunders was dispatched from Rome to Ireland : and not long after the Pope sent other forces thither . About the same time also , the King of Spayne intending to assayle Portugall , vpon the death of King Henry the late Cardinall , prepared an Army and a Nauy ( as it was pretended ) for England . And to countenance the same , he procured by Cardinall Alexandrino his meanes , the renouation of the Bull published by Pius quintus against her Maiestie : and printing of them to the number of 1500. at the least , he was content they should be spread abroad . Not long after Father Parsons , and two other Iesuites his subiects , Father Campion and Father Cotham , came into England with such a noyse , as mooued great expectation in some , and diligent caution to be had of their proceedings by others . These things hapning thus together : her Maiestie and the State ( as fearing the worst ) disposed of the affayres in the Realme accordingly : and thought it conuenient to carry a hand more hardly vpon the Catholicks . So as in the yeare 1580. Doctor Watson Bishop of Lincolne , Doctor Fecknam Abbot of Westminster , Doctor Young , maister Metham , Doctor Oxenbridge , and maister Bluet , were sent to remayne as prisoners in the Castle of Wisbich , where they liued in great vnitie and brotherly kindnes : euery man intermedling only with his owne affayres and priuate meditations . They were all in commons with the keeper : and for their recreation , had a Garden there to walke in , and to solace themselues as they thought good . Such money as was sent to any particular man he had himselfe the disposition of it as he thought it conuement , that which came for the common vse , was by all their consents deliuered still to mayster Bluet , who diuided the same to euery man alike . There was then no affectation of superiority , but euery man yeelded of his owne accord that duty and precedencie which to euery one was due , the keeper hauing the commaundement ouer them all . Afterwards within about three yeares , eight or nine Gentlemen were likewise sent to remayne there as prisoners , vpon certayne speeches that the Duke of Guise had some intendment against England , whereby the number of the prisoners increased , without any disturbance at all to the foresayde vnity . These Gentlemen liued at their owne charges , and as most dutifull children demeaned themselues towards their fellow prisoners , and spirituall fathers . If at any time some little indiscretion hapned in any , a word ( especially of his ghostly father ) was more then sufficient to reforme it : or if vpon such like an occasion Bishop Watson were mooued to reprooue this or that , his answere was , What ? are we not fellow prisoners ? Are we not at the commaundement of an other ? Shall Iadde affliction to one that is afflicted ? Are we men who professe our selues to be examples to others in suffering for our consciences , and shall we not be thought then able without controllers to gouerne our selues ? Be content : I will not take vpon me to reprooue my fellow prisoners . And indeed this was the course that euery man held : so as by submitting themselues one to an other , euery man had a commaunding power one ouer an other , such was the most christian and brotherly affection amongst them . In this sort they liued till all were either dead or gone , but maister Metham and maister Bluet , which was for the space of about sixe or seauen yeares . Afterwards ( vpon new attempts by Babington and his associates against her Maiestie , and by reason of the rumours of the King of Spaines preparations ) aboue thirtie priests that were prisoners elsewhere , were in the yeare 1587 ( as we remember ) sent likewise to Wisbich . In which number was maister Edmonds , alias Weston , a Iesuite : a man , who after Heywoods departure out of England , was sent hither by Parsons from Paris to bee his substitute , or Prouinciall : Vpon whose apprehension maister Walley , alias Garnet , by order from Fa. Parsons , did succede him in that office . This company had scarsely consorted themselues with maister Metham and maister Bluet by the space of a weeke , but Fa. Weston ( hauing in him the reliques of his late prouincialitie ) began to cast about how he might aduance himselfe aboue his brethren . To which effect , entring amongst his best acquaintance into a great commendation of discipline , he offred to their considerations a very simple man one maister Dry-land ( a Seminary priest , and his ghostly father ) for a fit person , to take vpon him the direction and ouersight of the whole companie : adding , that if they thought that there were any thing in him ( the sayd Weston ) worthy the reckening of , he would imploy the same at their commaundement to the assisting and directing of him the sayd Dryland for the full supplying of any defects in him . This motion finding little successe , it being very absurd to make choyse of a head , that must borrow his discretion and directions of an other ( as at this day our Arch-priest Blackwell doth of Fa. Garnet the Iesuite ) he the sayd Weston gaue it ouer for about three weekes . And then he began againe ( though in a more generall sort ) to insist very grauely vpon his sayd pretended discipline : ayming with all his skill at his owne particular preferment : for thus the case stood . Maister Bluet ( being a man that had bin chiefely imployed in the affaires of that house ) was iunior to maister Metham : and he the sayd maister Metham ( hauing more lately entred into the society of the Iesuits then maister Weston ) was thereby ( notwithstanding that otherwise he was farre his auncient ) yet his inferior according to the rules of that calling . Now one of these three ( if there should haue bin a gouernour chosen ) being supposed to be the fittest amongst all the rest for such a place : maister Weston gessed , that in that choyse they would haue omitted maister Bluet in respect of maister Metham ; and him the sayd maister Metham in regard of himselfe , and that so they should haue bin driuen to haue chosen him the sayd Weston . But it fell out otherwise : for in their consultation it was thought that maister Bluet , by reason of his long experience in that house , and of his acquaintance in that towne , together with the generall knowledge had of him with all Catholicks in England , in respect of his long dealings with the common money , could in no sort be omitted : So as they concluded , that if they must be driuen to haue any such gouernment ouer them , it was most expedient to choose them all three . Whereupon maister Weston perceiuing that he could not get the whole regiment to himselfe , gaue that attempt ouer : vnder pretence , that he being a Iesuite , was forbidden by the rules of his order , and others his superiors , to meddle in matters of gouernment . But it is here to be obserued : that the Iesuites long before this time , hauing gotten the regiment of the English Seminary at Rome : our countriemen of that order no sooner came into England , but presently ( as the sequele declared ) they began to lay their plots how they might bring the secular priests heads vnder their girdles . For notwithstanding their said rule ( of not intermedling with gouernment ) mentioned by Fa. Weston , they haue so many wayes to qualify it , as indeed it is but a mask to couer their sleights with , till opportunitie doth serue them . Whereof Fa. Weston hauing sufficient intelligence and skill , did not from time to time ( almost by the space of seauen yeares ) omit to put the same in practise . He laboured , as cunningly as he could , to creepe into the fauour of the yonger sort . When strangers came , it should escape him narrowly , but he would be the first that should bid them welcome : and no friendship could be held with him , except he might make the collation at such times vsuall . In which collations he would seldome omit to insist vpon the commendation of order and discipline : which being things in themselues of great worth , he was still therein to them that vnderstood him not very plausible . Being a man as impatient as some of his fellowes , and of as haughty a spirit as any man can be : it was wonderfull to consider , what humblenes and simplicitie he would pretend . His sighs and zeale seemed to be extra ordinary : as though the perfection of true mortification had bin the only thing he aymed at . Marry , with all this hypocrisie he deceiued none , but such as did not looke more narrowly into his proceedings : a righter Pharisee cannot easily be found . In the middest of his humilitie nothing troubled him more , then that maister Doct. Bagshaw ( being a Doctor of Diuinitie ) should haue place before him at the table : insomuch as the better to content him , we were driuen to place him at the tables end with him . The Iesuites abroad hauing gotten the greatest part of cōtribution for prisoners into their hands , much was sent to be distributed , by this good father : wherewith ( through his vnequall distribution of it ) he laboured nothing more , then how he might draw , and binde men vnto him , to make his side and faction strong inough against the time , he had occasion to vse them . These & many other such his vnder-hand practises being well discerned by maister Metham and others , he the sayd maister Metham was very much mooued , and did greatly lament the same . This maister Metham was a vertuous learned Priest , who when he was prisoner in the Tower vowed to become a Iesuite ; as admiring that calling , because he was not acquainted with their courses : but afterwards at his being in Wisbich , he found by wofull experience that all was not gold that glistered . Sundry times he hath sayd to some of our company , not without teares in his eyes , Keepe this fellow downe asmuch as you can , meaning Fa. Weston : by labouring to be popular , he becōmeth the ringleader of all mutinies in the house , which in time will breede faction against you . This house will come to vtter shame through his folly . I pray God that I dye before it commeth to passe , for I do foresee such a mischiefe . Thus maister Metham . Cardinall Alane , when the Iesuites first came into England , told sundry of his friends , that certainely they ( the said Iesuites ) would rayse great garboyles in this countrey , by seeking to disgrace secular priests , and to aduance themselues aboue them . He had great experience of the ambition which raigned in many of that societie , and therefore indeuoured ( as he might conueniently ) to represse that humor in our English Iesuites , which kept them within some reasonable compasse whilest he liued . But afterwards they heard no sooner of his death , and shortly after of the death of Doctor Lewys Bishop of Cassane ( of whome they stood in some feare , suspecting he should haue bin made Cardinall in the others place ) but their insolencie burst foorth as a flame that had bin long suppressed . They depraued both those worthy persons now dead very slaunderously , charging the Cardinall to haue bin but a simple man , and of no great worth ; and the Bishop to haue bin a factious person in Rome : and all this ( forsooth ) because sometimes they both had crossed sundry of their lewd attempts . Fa. Weston at Wisbich ( as a man who had long trauailed with his imaginary discipline ) hearing of these mens deaths , and being as he thought , backed sufficiently by his confederates , began to bring forth the fruits thereof . He lifted vp his coūtenance , as if a new spirit had bin put into him , and tooke vpon him to controll , and finde fault with this and that : ( as the comming into the Hall of a Hobby-horse in Christmas ) affirming that he would no longer tolerate these and those so grosse abuses , but would haue them reformed . At this his pride and vanitie some of vs greatly maruayled , but the reason thereof ( which we then knew not ) was this . We were then prisoners in the house to the number of 34. whereof by his foresayd practises he had allured vnto him 19. who by his direction had chosen him to be their head , and giuen him the name of their Agent . Whereupon this grand senior thus promoted , withdrew himselfe to his chamber by the space of a fortnight , of purpose ( as we afterwards perceiued ) to rowze himselfe , and to deuise some such new orders and lawes , as he thought most conuenient for the gouernment of his subiects , which being resolued vpon by him , he did dedicate them vpon Candlemas day to the blessed Virgin , as himselfe afterwards confessed . You must vnderstand , that he did not proceede thus farre , without Fa. Garnets priuity and consent . Howbeit , his sayd subiects being ignorant thereof , they poore fooles must needs write a letter to his fatherhood , to craue his approbation of their sayd election . Besides , Fa. Weston had to practised vnder hand with some of his sayd 19. subiects , as this his new preferment must be obtruded vpon him , whether he would forsooth or not . And accordingly the sayd letter was framed : signifying to maister Garnet , that he the sayd maister Weston was as a man taken with the palsey of the mind , and would in no wise accept of their election , except that he by his commaunding authoritie , would bid him rise vp and walke before them in the way of the righteous . With this letter they sent also the sayd lawes or rules , being in number 22. where of some of them were ridiculous , and some of them very scandalous . These things ( as we coniecture , for the distinct times were kept close from vs ) being sent to Fa. Garnet ; the new Agent after he had withdrawne himselfe from the rest of the company by the space of a fortnight , directed maister Southworth a Priest , and our fellow-prisoner vnto maister Bluet , to signifie vnto him , that Fa. Weston desired him to allot to him , and to his company being 19. the high table in the Hall : and that leauing the ordinary Kitchin to them , he the sayd maister Bluet , with the rest ( but twelue in number ) would be content to prouide themselues of another . What meane you by this message , quoth maister Bluet ? Cannot the Hall and Kitchin serue vs all now , as heretofore they haue done ? No , sayth maister Southworth , we are determined ( 20. of vs ) to draw our selues into a more strict order of life : and haue therefore resolued to keepe commons together amongst our selues , thereby the better to auoyd such sinnes , as whoredome , drunkennes , and dieing , the same being too ordinarie with some in this house . What , quoth maister Bluet : hath Fa. Weston sent you vnto me with this message ? and he answering , yea : He the sayd maister Bluet went to Fa. Weston , who iustified the sayd message : sauing that he qualified the mentioning of the sayd crimes with humme and hah : saying at the last ( as though butter would not haue melted in his mouth ) indeed we reuerence you , and maister Doct. Bagshaw : but amongst the rest , there are some enormities , which we would be glad to auoyd : and do therefore purpose to impose vpon our selues a more strict order , leauing you and others , to follow such courses , as you shall thinke good . With this his answere , maister Bluet being somewhat moued : Haue you kept your chamber ( sayth he ) all this while , for this ? Shall we haue a new Donatus amongst vs , to reuiue againe that pestilent schisme ? Can you name any in the house , worse then your selues ? Well , well : I pray you leaue this course : it is naught . Be content to eate and drinke with vs still : for , assure your selfe , we will neuer yeeld , that you should haue any seuerall roomes graunted vnto you ; thereby to seuer your selues from vs. And so after many other speeches , for that time they parted . When maister Bluet had imparted vnto vs the sayd message , and his sayd discourse with Fa. Weston , it did very much grieue vs all , as foreseeing what publick scandale it would grow vnto : and therefore diuers of vs dealt with them particularly , that they would desist from that their purpose , and be content that we might liue together still , like prisoners , and louing brethren , as we haue done before . But all was in vaine : they inlarged their calumniation and slauders of vs , and began to spread the same abroad to our great discredits : and would in no wise be stayed from the course they had begun . Howbeit , we hindered as long as we could their publick separation from vs , by keeping our old places , some of vs , at euery table : so as they could not choose , except they would haue forborne their dinners and suppers , but that they must needs sit amongst vs. Whereupon Fa. Weston sent the sayd Southworth to our keeper , with the like message in effect to the former , concerning their intent ( for the auoyding of sinne ) to keepe commons by themselues , apart from the rest : and therefore to intreate him , that they might haue a roome assigned them , to make a Kitchin of , and some other places meete and conuenient for them ; offering him some large consideration for his good will therein . But he consulting with some of the grauer sort , disliked their attempt : and reiecting their suite , commaunded them to continue in peace and quietnes , as the State had appointed , and as he found them , at his first comming to be their keeper : vnlesse they could shew vnto him against the rest , some capitall crimes which might warrant him to graunt their separation : for ( sayd he ) I am a Iustice of peace , qualifyed to take notice of such crimes . To whom maister Southworth answered : that in this case , the Queene could not make him a competent iudge : and that the crymes were such and so great , as in conscience they could not keepe company with vs. Why ( sayd maister Medlye ) what crymes are those so horrible , that the Queenes authority cannot reach to take knowledge of ? Maister Bluet can tell you ( sayth maister Southworth ) for I haue signifyed them vnto him . Very well quoth maister Bluet : I see the old prouerb verified now in you : An English man Italionate , is a Diuell incarnate . If you told me the causes why Weston and you do attempt to make this schisme and diuision in the house , why may not your slaundering toong vtter the same to maister Medlye our keeper ? Must I be your Bedle to proclayme your lyes ? But maister Medly , this Italionated company on hath this craft in his budget : if I should now relate vnto you what he hath told me of this matter , then would he being meerely Iesuited , deny it , and so turne the blame vpon me , that I telling it you publickly , do slaunder the house , and not he , nor his fellowes , that told it but secretly . Vpon this , and such like communication , maister Medlye fell to the commendation of the quiet behauior of those prisoners , which were first sent to Wisbich : saying , that it was nothing , but the turbulent spirits , and humour of youth , that wanting due wisdome , discretion , and grauitie , thrust them into these noueltyes . Much iangling they kept both at this time and afterwards for seuerall roomes : but fayling of their desire therein , they grew to a great dislike with the keeper : and to be reuenged vpon him , procured in short time two Priests to escape from him out of prison , which they knew would grieue him much . Besides , the ordinary Chappell belonging to the Bishop of Ely , lying fitly by them , they aduentured of themselues to dedicate the same to Bacchus for their Buttery : and entertayning an other Brewer ( one Palmer ) laid such Beere in it as they thought meete . It is not almost credible what brablings were about these matters : and with what malice and impietie they did also prosecute vs , by seeking to blemish our good names , as though they had quite forgot that we were Catholick Priests , and their fellow prisoners . The common enemy could not haue vsed vs much more despitefully . By this time Fa. Garnet hauing perused the sayd rules and letter , returned his approbation of them in a generall letter to that company , and alluding to a point mentioned in their letter to him , commaunded his subiect Fa. Weston as an hypocriticall paralytick , to take vp his bed and walke : that is , he gaue him leaue to accept of the Agency , imposed forsooth by them vpon him : but vnder-hand sent to Fa. Weston himselfe a priuate letter ; wherein he admonished him in any sort so to take vpon him that his new Prelacy , as both his the layd fathers name for auoyding of enuy might be concealed : and that it might seeme to proceede wholy , from the importunity of those that had chosen him . All these particulars were at this time vnknowne vnto vs : they played fast and loose in corners ( as you see ) buying and selling of vs ( as honest men as themselues ) at their pleasures . Whilest they were thus in this garboyle with vs , animated therein by Fa. Garnet : it hapned that maister Dolman ( a graue Priest ) came to Wisbich , with some contribution for the whole company : who perceiuing and lamēting what a breach he found of our auncient vnity , did endeuor for the space almost of a weeke , to haue reduced vs thereunto againe , being earnestly desired by vs all so to do . At this his being there , maister Southworth drew him with importunitie into his chamber , and did shew vnto him their foresayd letter , and rules , which they had sent to Fa. Garnet , entring into a long discourse with him , concerning their purpose , to separate themselues from vs. Whereunto maister Dolman aunswering , that in so doing , they would assuredly be the occasion of great scandale : he replyed , that their company were resolute to go through with it . We had heard before of the sayd letter and rules sent to Fa. Garnet : but ( as we then told M. Dolman ) we could neuer come to the sight of them : and therefore we desired him to be a meanes , that we might haue the perusing of them . Whereunto he did very willingly yeeld ; as thinking our motion therein very reasonable : and thereupon going to maister Southworth , he so preuayled with him , as that he the sayd maister Dolman brought them vnto vs : which when we had read , we were much perplexed , finding our credits to be greatly touched by them . Howbeit , maister Doctor Bagshaw , in a very mild and charitable sort , did then desire maister Dolman , that by his mediation he might haue conference with Fa. VVeston : promising , that he would be a meanes , that this controuersie should be ended to his honor & credit , and to a further increase of amity and charity , then euer there had bin for a long time amongst vs. Maister Dolman being a glad man to heare so much from him , dealt with Fa. VVeston accordingly : whome he found so stiffe , as he could by no meanes perswade him to admit of that godly offer : notwithstanding it was made vnto him thrice ; and so oft pressed by him the sayd Dolman . Whereby maister Dolman gathered , that Fa. VVeston had receiued some commaundement from maister Garnet , to take vpon him his sayd Agency : and for the better contenting of Doctor Bagshaw and his friends ( being somewhat moued , that maister VVeston had so oft refused conference ) told them so much : adding , that he thought maister VVeston his sayd refusall to be thereupon grounded : it being vnlawfull for him to reiect , or call into question that , which his Prouinciall had imposed vpon him . But afterwards he the sayd maister Dolman imparting to maister VVeston what he had sayd to Doctor Bagshaw and his friends , maister VVeston flatly denyed that he had receyued from maister Garnet any such approbation or commaundement , either by letter , or otherwise . With which his aunswere , maister Dolman acquainting vs , we did the more maruaile why he disdayned the sayd offer of conference . Howbeit , seeing their courses , we sayd that we would not impeach any order , which they thēselues thought meete to liue vnder : only we desired to liue in commons together with them , that the world might not take notice of any such schisme amongst vs : but this was reiected . Whereupon maister Dolman demaunded of Fa. VVeston whether they meant to keepe any more strict or large dyet by themselues , then the rest ? who answered , that they did not . Why then ( quoth he ) haue you taken another Brewer ? Maister Weston aunswered : it was , for that he brewed better Beere then the other . Vpon occasion of these speeches betwixt them , maister Dolman told him , that by reason of the choyse of the sayd new Bruer , the Townesmen began to talke at large of their great breach in the Castle : and further sayd , that some scandale was already growne , by appointing the said Chappell for their Buttery . To which last point maister Weston replying , aunswered : that he thought ( as the case stood now in England ) they might vse things heere as they found them : which words of his gaue maister Dolman occasion to shew the contrary , both out of S. Thomas , and out of Nauarre , in his Commentaries De spolijs . It were too long to set downe what then passed amongst vs , at this time of maister Dolmans being with vs : but he perceiued such opposition to his godly motions , as that he desired to haue some ioyned with him : and that he might then depart , and returne with his Colleague , named by them one Doctor Bauin , a fortnight after Easter . Hereunto we all willingly yeelded : and so after sixe dayes trauayle amongst vs , he bade vs farewell . But consider now a Iesuiticall trick that hapned . As maister Dolman was going to horseback , maister Southworth met him in the Porters lodge , and told him with great vehemencie of spirit , that Fa. Weston had greatly abused both him the sayd maister Dolman , and the whole company : in that he had receiued a fortnight before a letter from Fa. Garnet in approbation of their choyse to haue him for their Agent : and had kept the same in his hands so long , without making his company acquainted with it : which he tearmed to be double dealing , as indeed it was in them both . But maister Southworth pretending his great discontentment in that respect , perswaded maister Dolman to returne back to maister Weston , and then hearing the sayd letter read , and perceiuing that it was ambiguously written , so as the time did not serue him to enter into any discourse of it ( hauing a great iourney that night ) he departed , without making any of vs acquainted with the sayd letter : much meruailing ( as since he hath confessed ) to finde so grosse a falshood in maister Weston . In the meane time that we were in expectation of maister Dolmans returne with his Colleague , it was a world to heare the people , that before had honored and admired vs , so long as we kept vnity and integrity , how they changed their opinions of vs , especially of the Iesuites , tearming them in all ordinary assemblies , prowde , ambitious , and vndicatiue persons : perturbers of states , countries , and common-wealths . What would these men do ( say they ) if they had all in their hands : that being in a Gaole , dare take vpon them to rayse vp such tumults and garboyles ? Certaine good men relating these things to maister Weston , desired him humbly vpon their knees , to consider what scandale he gaue to the world , and how God and his truth were much blasphemed by this dissention : but he , with great contempt and irrision aunswered , that he waighed not any mans iudgement : let them alone ( sayth he ) caeci sunt & duces caecorum : if it be a scandall , it is scandalum per accidens , which I care not for : this matter is gone further then may be controlled by man : you shall see it with hands and seales confirmed , ere it be long . With this fathers obstinacy many were discontented : and maister Bluet did thereupon thinke it conuenient to write to maister Perpoint , and to desire him ( hauing bin a prisoner before at Wisbich ) to moue maister Weston by his letter to some better quietnes . But the sayd maister Perpoint being now altogether Iesuited ( which maister Bluet knew not of ) shewed his letter to Fa. Garnet , who taking it in euill part , writ himselfe thereof to Fa. Weston , aduising him , that seeing maister Bluet had begun to write abroad of the affayres in that place , they should not now spare either him or any of the rest , to requite them with the like . So as thereupon maister VVeston stirred vp a young Priest very well learned , to write a bitter , rayling , and an vnghostly letter to a Gentleman in London ( a lay brother of that society ) against Doctor Bagshaw and maister Bluet : to the intent that the sayd lay brother ( being well esteemed amongst all the chiefest Catholicks ) should blaze and spread the same abroad , to their exceeding discredits . But Doctor Farbeck being about that time in London , and knew very well the affayres then at VVisbich : vpon the sight of this letter by a Noble man , dealt very roundly with the sayd lay Iesuite , for the indignity and vnchristian dealing offered to those two persons secretly behinde their backs , where they could not defend their innocencie . He did at that time after a sort , satisfye the Gentleman so farre forth , as the spirit of that generation will be qualified in such a matter : and besides so informed the Nobleman of such things as he knew , as that he was pleased with some disdaine to teare the letter in pieces . But the poore Priest that was vrged against his conscience to write it , being admonished thereof , fell out of his wits , and threatned to kill those that set him on worke : whereby they were driuen to intreate their keeper to shut him vp in a close chamber , where he remayned a tweluemoneth , and confessing willingly , that for abusing his penne against innocents , he was thus tormented : he asked the sayd parties forgiuenes . You haue heard peraduenture of a Machiuilian maxime : detrahe audacter , aliquid adhaerebit : and here you haue seene the practise of it . Maister Doleman ( as you haue heard before ) being departed from vs , hath reported vpon occasion , how carefully he imployed himselfe on our behalfe . I met ( sayth he ) with a deere friend to you all : a man well knowne to be excellently well learned in both lawes , and for his vertuous wisdome and other singular good parts in him well beloued , and greatly esteemed of all that know him . I meane Doctor Windam : vnto whom , I opened plainly and sincerely the whole matter , and craued it earnestly at his hands , that he would take some paynes therein , and for the loue he bare the generall cause , the especiall affection he had to your company , which I know is as great as he can giue and you desire , and for the old acquaintance and loue , that was between vs beyond the seas , he would aduise and instruct me what to deliuer vnto you . How much he lamented this controuersie amongst you , I am not able to expresse . After three dayes aduisement , he told me , for any that liued together as you do ( presupposing he vnderstood your state very well ) to diuide themselues from the boord , from the rest of the company ( things so standing as they do now ) though their purpose were right good , was both against charitie and pollicie . Whereupon hearing his great mislike , I made some hastie returne , and let Fa. Weston , with some of his company , vnderstand his resolution , with mine owne therein . Thus farre maister Dolman . This his returne was within tenne dayes after his departure , and before the time limited to him and his Colleague to deale in our causes . Vpon which his sayd speeches and communication with Fa. Weston concerning Doctor Windams opinion : Would God ( sayd maister Weston ) with most earnest affection ( as it seemed ) that you maister Dolman were as well able to perswade the rest , as you haue done me . For mine own part , I mind to giue ouer and meddle no further , but to commend the cause wholy to God : assuring you , if I could do the least of this house good for his soules health , by laying my head vnder his feete , I would most willingly do it . I pray you talke with some of our company , and see whether you can perswade them . And thus farre this dissembling Iesuite ( by maister Dolmans report ) very well putting Father Garnets aduise in practise , so to enter into his course of gouernment , as that it might be thought to be imposed vpon him in effect against his will. But how found maister Dolman this Agents subiects ? Fa. Weston could haue told him , like a crafty company on , if he had list to haue saued the poore old mans labour . For he no sooner moued them to reunite themselues , but they startled thereat , and sayd , they were still resolute to proceede in the course which they had vndertaken : and would heare nothing to the contrary . At this time ( as we remember ) of maister Dolmans being at Wisbich , maister Bluet entred into speech with maister Weston in his the sayd maister Dolmans presence , concerning both their desire of seuerall commons , and also their rules and lawes before mentioned : and sayd vnto him : that it seemed very strange that he should persist as he did , in defence of these his proceedings . To whom maister VVestons ghostly father aunswered : that as he , and Doctor Bagshaw , had caryed away the glory and fame of all that was heretofore lawdably done in that Castle : so from hence-forth Fa. VVeston would indure it no longer , but would haue the same ascribed to himselfe , and to the Iesuites . Fa. VVeston halfe ashamed of this so plaine a confession , tooke vpon him to mend it : saying , that their intent of separation was , rather to auoyd such sinnes as were in the house , as whoredome , dronkennes , and dicing , then for any such cause , as the party before had mentioned . And being further vrged to speake plainly , whether he knew himselfe of any such sinnes to be in the house , he aunswered , that he spake not in particular , but in generall of them . Whereunto maister Bluet replying , affirmed , that in saying as he did , and charging no man in particular , he inuolued the whole house as guiltie of those sinnes , and was a detractor thereby in the highest degree . He also the sayd maister Bluet proceeded further in effect , as followeth . If there be such enormious sinnes amongst vs , haue we not ghostly fathers to reforme them ? or can you name any that herein hath bin refractarious ? Is not the sacrament of healthfull penance a sufficient remedie for men in our cases , to keepe vs from such enormities ? If the meanes appointed by Christ , haue not sufficient force to remedie these euils : what extraordinary grace or power can we expect from your supposed authoritye and lawes to effect the same ? Againe , if such sinnes were in the house : either some particular men were guilty of them , or all : if some , why are they not denounced , that the rest may know , as well those that committed them , as those that fauour or defend them in such their turpitudes ? And whereas we are prisoners heere against our wils , and therefore cannot choose but of necessity must dayly conuerse and be together , by order and commaundement of the State , and condition of the prison : how dare you ( except you will incroach vpon her Maiesties authority ) thus violently attempt to separate her subiects , promulgate lawes , execute punishments , and make your selfe in effect to haue as full power as the Pope hath himselfe ? In that you seeme without his authority to make a new order of Religion , or I know not what , with bands , lawes , rules , and punishments , except your power be more then we can dreame of : you incurre thereby the sentence of excommunication : and by the lawes of this Realme , it is well knowne , that omnis coitio in the kingdome not prescribed by her Highnesse , is subiect to a very heauy censure . When Iames and Iohn priuatly and therefore vnlawfully sought by inediation of their mother , the right hand and the left : the rest of the Apostles did worthily dislike that attempt : but when Peter and these two were called vp to Mount Tabor to behold Christ in his Maiestie ; all the rest tooke it in good part , and neuer grudged , because they were called thither by lawfull authority . Besides ▪ if you and your pretended subiects will keepe no company with vs , because of our sinnes ( as you pretend ) be your surmises true or false : yet ( as you proceede ) you ioyne therein with the Donatists ; who because they would not defile themselues ( pure creatures ) with other mens sinnes , departed from the Church , and perished in their foule schisme and heresie . In the proceeding of this discourse there were sundry interruptions : but the summe was , that maister VVeston did little regard it : notwithstanding his pretence of yeelding mentioned before , if his companie would be thereunto perswaded . When maister Dolman was to depart , he moued maister VVeston and others , that forasmuch as he had acquainted them already both with Doct. VVindams opinion and his owne , concerning the intent of his company for diuiding themselues in Commons from their brethren : he might with their good fauours be released of his promise of cōming againe after Easter . But they would in no sort yeeld thereunto : but desired him in any wise , as he loued them , to keepe the time appointed . Which made some of vs to meruaile , knowing now by maister Dolman , that Fa. Garnet had approued maister Westons Agency : although neither then nor since we could euer obteine a copy of his letter to that effect . Howbeit afterwards we perceiued his drift herein : which was to make tryall , if by any possible meanes he could winne of the sayd Arbitrators ; to determine that some other order , then formerly had bin vsed in that place , was necessary to be appointed . For then presently by way of a consequent depending vpon Fa. Garnets authority , he would haue obtruded vpon vs his owne Agency : or at the least haue gotten some aduantage against vs , to haue depraued vs to those , who would not consider , that the admitting of maister Weston for our head , we had thereby submitted our selues to Garnet , and should so haue become meere subiects to the Iesuites . At the time appointed our two Arbitrators , Doctor Bauyn and maister Dolman comming to Wisbich : we found him the sayd Bauyn much more stiffely lyned with Iesuitisme , then euer we could haue suspected . He being in maister Bluets chamber , and demaunding the cause why they were sent for : aunswere was made , that their presence was desired for the examining and deciding a fact of great scandale and deformitie : yea a flat schisme ( as we thought ) begun , and prosecuted in prison by Fa. Weston : and to reduce vs againe to our auncient vnity . To this Doctor Bauyn sayd , that he would do his best indeuour , to set quietnes amongst vs : and further told vs ; that he had with disdaine read Father Westons lawes and platforme , and was fully resolued to casheere them , whatsomeuer came ofit : but yet ( quoth he ) you must haue some order and forme of gouernment amongst you . It was aunswered him ; that we had desired their company , but to iudge , whether the breach they had made , was lawfull or no : iudge that first ( quoth we ) and then we will friendly conferre , what is meete to be done hereafter . We are in prison , and sometimes close prisoners , not in case to speake one with an other : and perhaps must be , as heretofore we were at the Keepers dyet : what shall we then trouble our selues , with rules , orders , or common wealthes ? Are not the Canons of Councels , the lawes of the Church , and the sacrament of penance sufficient for Priests , that are in prison for the Catholick faith ? Did the Bishop of Lincolne when he liued here , trouble himselfe with any such matters : or hath this yonker amongst vs , a Iesuite , more wit , grace , experience , and authority , then he had , being the Popes Legate ouer all England ? To admit these his new lawes and penall statutes , were to confesse in effect , that we had liued inordinatly , vntill this Iesuiticall youth came to reforme vs. No , no , they shall haue no such aduantage against vs : it is the But , they ayme at , to make the simpler sort of Catholicks beleeue , that we secular Priests are no body , nor able to do any thing of our selues , except the Iesuites may haue the commaundement ouer vs , to direct and commaund vs , as they thinke good . After such communication had in maister Bluets chamber , maister Dolman and he went to maister Weston , and his adherents , to know wherein they would commaund their seruice . But maister Weston after the new fashion , desired them first to fall downe and pray with him : which done , he arose ; and framing his countenance as though he would haue wept , sayd vnto them thus in effect . Your comming hither maketh vs glad , and heauy : glad , if that you will assist vs in that we haue begun ; and so we will giue you prayse and benediction : but if you will crosse our designements , and condemne our indeuors , you shall giue vs very great cause of sorrow . Aduise therefore your selues very well what you do : for the matters are of great importance , which we put into your hands . Then Doctor Bauyn ( to pay maister Weston with his owne coyne ) pretended to be so mooued with his words , as if he likewise could scarsely haue refrayned from teares : which maister Dolman and we obseruing , we doubted to finde him but an halting Arbitrator . Besides it seemed , that they were halfe vnwilling , to commit their former designements to these mens arbitrement : had it not bin for feare , that else the world would haue condemned them : and therefore they laboured them in secret , with all their might and maine to approoue their enterprises . Whilest we were in consultation ( sayeth maister Dolman ) good Lord , how were we dealt with vnder-hand , to allow wholy of their doings , and to reprooue the others . Many iarres hapned in these conferences . One of them that stood for the vnity , told the Arbitrators that a brother of the separation , threatned him , and all the rest that stood against maister Weston , that if they would not submit themselues vnder the Iesuites obedience , and liue vnder their statutes and lawes , they should starue , and not haue a morsell of bread to put in their mouthes . When Doctor Bauyn and maister Dolman grew to the consideration of Fa. Westons rules , and other his designements , he the sayd Doctor Bauyn did vtterly reiect them . Marry withall he made mention of a certaine draught and forme of discipline , which was more beneficiall to the Iesuites , then their owne : and such a one ( as he himselfe hath confessed ) the Iesuites abroad had agreed vnto . In this platforme , eight ( besides maister Weston ) were to haue bin chosen out of the brethren of the separation , and two of the vnited to make vp tenne : which tenne should haue gouerned all the rest ; maister Weston being appointed euer for their mouth . So that as before in his owne common wealth called the Agenage , he was maister Agent : so in this other of Doct. Bauyns ( tearmed the tenne men , and the mouth ) this our deuout Iesuite was to haue bin called in proper speech , maister mouth . In communication about this new platforme of Doctor Bauyns , there grew some heate betwixt him , Doctor Bagshaw , and maister Bluet : both of them with great earnestnes , and very forcible arguments impugning the same , which Doctor Bauyn tooke in euill part , but was afterwards wel inough appeased . Then after a day or two our said Arbitrators ( hauing taken great paines this way and that way ) agreed together vpon a forme of pacification , to be offered vnto vs all : the principall effect whereof was : that we should reconcile our selues generally one to an other , remitting freely and wholy each to other , all pretended or supposed iniuries past , vttering the same in order by some short word or speech , without any rehearsall , debating , or reasoning of any matters past , and without any condition , or exception for the time to come . This pacification being first shewed to Doctor Bagshaw , and maister Bluet , they did most ioyfully receiue it : and desired the Arbitrators very instantly , that for Gods sake , they would go forward with it . Afterwards they went to Fa. Weston , and maister Southworth , and deliuering them the copy of it , they seemed very willing to accept the same : so as an hower the next day after dinner was appointed for the mutuall recōciliation of all the company , according to the effect of the pacification before mentioned . Against which time maister Dolman being in the Gallery ready to go into the Hall to dinner , Fa. VVeston drew him aside to a window , and vsed these words vnto him : I trust ( maister Dolman ) this reconciliation shall not preiudice our determination , of diuision of Commons : to whom maister Dolman aunswered , that all their breach was about that matter : and that therefore , he and his fellow could in no sort like thereof , nor permit the same . Then sayth maister VVeston very sharply , you do vs great wrong . I meane you no wrong , quoth maister Dolman , but all the good I can wish or deuise : yes mary do you ( sayth he ) and so you would confesse , if you saw but our extract : which conteyneth three sheetes of paper of the enormious crymes , that we haue to charge them withall . But I pray you ( sayth he ) let vs intreate maister Doctor Bauyn , and you to stay this reconciliation , vntill to morrow : for we haue certaine Articles to shew you first , that cannot so soone be made ready . Vnto this motion the Arbitrators condescended , hoping it would haue turned vnto the best : but it fell out quite contrary . For they found that nothing would content them , except they would agree vnto the separation of Commons . The Articles exhibited concerning vs , together with our Articles which we were constrayned thereby to offer to our said Arbitrators , we haue thought good here to set downe . First theirs ( which are rather indeed Interrogatories to examine the Arbitrators , then matters that do much touch vs ) and then our owne : which we offer to all men , to be censured , as they shall think good . 1 Whether ( say they to the Arbitrators ) will you stay the time to examine those Articles , which any may be accused of ? 2 Whether you thinke it secure for vs , that liue and meete together many times in the day ( not hauing the meanes to auoyd each other ) to haue those things proposed , and examined , and whether you can compasse our quiet ? 3 That whosoeuer doth come to declare any matter , shall submit themselues to you , as to their Ordinary , to declare without all equiuocation , or lying , any thing , whereof you thinke necessary to the manifestation of the verity . 4 That you do take the promise of euery one that is called before you , to behaue themselues with modestie and good tearmes . 5 This supposed : we are all for our parts contented , that they obiect , what they can against vs. 6 We require also , that they shall giue their consent , that they are all contented , to heare what may be layd out against them . 7 Euery thing being heard : that you pronounce sentence against those , that you shall finde culpable . When our sayd Arbitrators had perused these Interrogatories , no maruaile though they troubled thē , being so contrary to their expectation : and deuised of purpose to breake off all hope of reconciliation by their meanes : and such likewise , as by Iesuiticall shifts might haue bin prolonged , if they had list , for we know not how many yeares . With these Articles we were no sooner acquainted : but presently we set down these fower in some sort to aunfwere them . 1 We require that sufficient satisfaction may be made for the slaunder and diffamation of vs by their breach and letter : if sufficient causes cannot be proued for their so doing . 2 We require that euery accusation be set downe in writing vnder the accusers hands , sub poena talionis , if it be not proued . 3 We will aunswere in all things according to the order in the Canon law : supposing these men to be our lawfull Iudges . 4 We will susteine any censure , with this condition , that being censured by these men , we may be secured thereby from all other censures concerning that matter . When these our Articles were deliuered to Fa. Weston , and he with some others had perused them : they began first ( sayth maister Dolman ) to take exceptions against the fourth Article : and in the end against them all , plainely shewing indeed , that they liked nothing , but their owne designements , being resolued to proceed in them : let it fall how it should either back or edge , as the common prouerb is . Whereas we ( by the testimony of the sayd maister Dolman ) professed our selues very desirous of reconciliation : and offred our readynes to aunswere any matters , that might be obiected against vs : protesting that we would only indeuor to maintaine our owne credits , without any recrimination at all . But the truth is , that our sayd Arbitrators saw so many inconueniences that would haue followed , if they had entred into this course , as they by no meanes would be drawne vnto it : but still insisted to haue lapped vp all discontentments in their sayd generall reconciliation . Whereunto we for our parts , were all of vs well inclined : insomuch as maister Dolman himselfe protesteth , that he he will euer charge maister Weston and his company , to haue bin the causes that the said goodworke so greatly vrged by him and Doctor Bauyn , was not effected by them . For ( sayth he the sayd maister Dolman ) all our motions were irkesome vnto them : and two or three , one after another came vnto me : and told me , that except I would remoue my opinion touching the breach of commons , they wished me to be gone . Whereupon he writ a letter to our whole company , and concluded thus . As before God I speake it in conscience , I am throughly perswaded : you , that shall vnder pretence of submitting your selues vnder a head , and to liue vnder an order , diuide your selues from the rest , shall do a thing sinfull . This is my minde : this is my censure . And so the good old man departed from vs. After his departure , notwithstanding that Doctor Bauyn , to our owne knowledge was very resolute against our diuiding of Commons ; as maister Dolman and diuers others can also witnes : yet we know not , how afterwards it came to passe ( through their Iesuiticall practises with him ) but ( as we haue heard ) within two dayes he turned his tippet , and incouraging them to take their owne course , went his way like a charitable Priest , and neuer bade vs farewell . We would be loth to do him iniurie , if this matter hath bin misreported vnto vs : but this we do affirme , that since that time his credit hath so increased amongst the Iesuites , as now he is become one of their Archpriests assistants : and that within a day or two after his departure from Wisbich , maister Weston and his company , entred into an actuall and publick schisme : they refused either to eate or drinke with vs : they left the Hall altogether : they made the Chappell their Buttery , maister Brampstons lodging their Kitchin , and their Agents chamber their Refectory . Whilest Fa. Weston and his consorts were talking , as you haue heard before , of certain great matters which they had against vs , why they could not keepe company with vs any longer : he the sayd good father , to shew what good stuffe they had in store , called one Garret forth , and perswadeth him to vnfold to the Arbitrators his owne confession , that vnto Weston his ghostly father , he had made a yeare and a halfe before . This demy-Iesuite , although the thing seemed most absurd and irreligious , obeyeth willingly to vnfold to the Commissioners , either what he had vttered in his confession of one of his fellowes , or at the least , what he had deuised between him and maister Agent . Well : propter bonum societatis , he commeth most sadly ( as if he had bin compelled ) and telleth thē that he is most vnwilling to vnfold that which turneth to the diffamation of a Priest : but yet for disciplines sake , which was seene decayed in the house , and for the obedience which he ought vnto his ghostly father , he will informe them of that , which may giue thē light to proceede , as they thought good . Marry he will not haue it knowne , but vnto themselues in secret . This protestation made , he sayth , that one of maister Medlye his men , an heretick told him , how that a Priest ( and named him ) was in the greene chamber ( which was the keepers lodging ) talking with Mary maister Medlyes may de : and that the Porter ( who was in loue with her ) was by maister Southworth willed to go vp to the greene chamber , for that there was such a Priest talking with Mary : who in all hast went vp , and finding the Priest not in the chamber with Mary , he looked into the Study within the chamber , and found him there with an english booke in his hand , whereat he was offended . Now ( sayth maister Weston ) you see matter sufficiēt for to leade you to giue sentence with vs. Indeed ( sayth Doctor Bauyn ) this is a matter that moueth me to be willing to giue my iudgement : what thinke you maister Dolman ? The Romanes being Pagans ( quoth M. Dolman ) would not condemne S. Paul vpon the request , and accusations of the Iewes , before they heard Paul defend himself in a publick place : and shall we here cōdemne a Priest , and in him , 12. more , vnheard , vnexamined , and no place of defence left them ? Maister Ba. I will not do it : but I will heare what the Priest can say for himselfe . I do not thinke ( quoth Bau. ) that we can doe so : for this matter is vttered to vs in secret , not to be opened againe . How then , shal we pronounce an externall sentence ( quoth maister Dolman ) as we are externall iudges , and condemne these 13. but it must be knowne ? Well , well , this is very strange : and so that matter was dasht . If maister Agent and Doct. Bauyn had proceeded with the rest of their supposed enormious crimes against vs ( so many as filled vp three sheetes of paper ) and that M. Dolman would haue bin aduised by thē : you see what a prety course of iustice would haue bin held in these assises . What all those seuerall accusatiōs were , we could neuer haue the fauour to be informed : either by M. Agent or his assistants . You may suppose they were not great , in that we had been receyued with great applause , as companyons with them of their holy order : if we would but haue yeelded to Fa. Ed. Westons Agenage , thereby admitting a kinde of Fryer to be the head of secular Priests : as rare a deuise , as lightly hath hapned . But to returne where we left . A separation is made , and maister Agent is in his ruffe , sitting in a corner with his obedient subiects . If we should haue tearmed him Vsher of their new Hall , which was his owne chamber , and maister Brampston in the like respect , their chiefe maister Cooke , hauing good oportunitie , though he had lyen in his bed , to haue ruled the roast : the phrases had not bin very improper . Howbeit , such manner of conceits were then farre from vs : our hearts being very greatly replenished with griefe , to see so many of our brethren Catholicke Priests , and imprisoned for the same cause with vs , so irreligiously to separate themselues from vs. Besides : we were otherwise set on worke by them , in laboring to defend our selues from their diuelish practises in slaundering of vs : as though we had bin the men , that had made the faction , and not they : whereas it was most apparant to those that would not shut their eyes , that we swarued not one iot from that course which had bin held both by vs , and our very honorable & reuerend predecessors in that prison : as mē that detested such childish innouatiōs . Furthermore , our sayd griefe was greatly increased , in that we were daily aduertised from our friends abroad , how many Catholicks in euery corner ( otherwise very graue and zealous ) began to fauour this new deuise : being possessed with a conceit , that we ( formerly reputed their deere and louing fathers ) were become on the sodaine , without any change at all in vs , persons of great licentiousnes ; such as could neither indure any good order nor holesome discipline . Lord ( thought we ) whither do these things tend : or what will be come of the most auncient and Catholick Romane Religion ; if the old and constant professors thereof do begin to delight in change and innouations ? And here by the way , we would gladly haue it obserued , that as well in all the aforesaid garboyles , as in the rest that follow hereafter : we that stoode for vnitie , haue alwaies been in effect meerely passiue , standing still vpon our defence : our aduersaries ( for so our brethren did make themselues ) practising their best actiuitie to hurt and wound'vs . For to keepe their hands and tongues in vre , this Gentlemā our said new Agent was no sooner inuested in his Iesuiticall authoritie , but presently he sendeth abroad certaine reasons ( fiue in number ) to his friends , least he should ( forsooth ) haue been mistaken in his said publike separation from vs. In which pretended reasons , many points being childish , and many false , we hold them not fit to be here inserted : only we haue mentioned them , because they driue vs againe to our Apologie , by incountring them with fiue others , which we will also pretermit : the fact it selfe attempted by the Agent and his confederats being so absurd , and schismatically handled , as whosoeuer doth well know it , his owne reason and iudgement ( if he haue any ) are sufficient to condemne it . You haue heard at large before of our troubles , which Doctor Ba. and maister Dolman would gladly ( wee are perswaded ) at the first , haue compounded , but as the matter fell out , their paines therein , did not only , not end them , but through maister Agents Iesuiticall skill in shifting and false glosing , were the beginning of other new garboyles . For he hauing gotten into his hands certaine writings and letters of Doct. Bauyns , did pretend and giue it out amongst his friends , that he and his adherents had been very willing to haue entred into any good pacification , had we not been so obstinate as no reason would content vs. He shewed some Priests of the said Doctors letters , wherein ( as it should seeme ) he affirmed , that their separation was in effect , no separation . Besides , it was giuen out , that we vtterly refused to haue the crimes obiected against vs , sifted by the arbitrators and looked into . Againe , they said , that we hauing giuen the said Commissioners full authoritie to decide all matters betwixt vs , did for feare , or because we would be still wilfull in our disorderly courses , reuoke the same : so as thereby nothing could bee effected . Also they quarrelled with vs concerning our yeelding to haue receiued such new lawes , as the Arbitrators should thinke good to impose vpon vs. All which particulars , with many more such like , being most falsly layd to our charges , they went from hand to hand , farre and neere , and were receiued by such Catholicks , as began to be infected with Iesuitisme , as if they had been true : thereby taking occasion to depraue vs exceedingly . Insomuch as the good old Father maister Dolman was driuen to write diuers letters , for the cleering of the said false accusations , and was so earnest in them , as these and diuers others such like sentences fell sometimes from his pen : Detrahere , aut detrahentem audire quid horum sit damnabilus non facile dixerim : it is hard to say , whether is the greater sinne to be a slaunderer , or giue eare vnto him : sub Christi specie daemon inique lates ? thou art disguised ( Sathan ) in the habite of Christ ? O secula nostra , hoc pharisaismo plenissima ! our times are pestered with pharisaicall hypocrisie ! By these and such like courses which this Iesuitical faction did thus practise against vs , the Catholickes abroad were greatlie distracted : some leaned to vs , but more inclined to them : it being the fatall calamitie of our Nation to be too much addicted to faction and nouelties . They of the new guise , sent vs word that in opposing our selues against the Iesuits , wee laboured but in vaine , and lost thereby our reputation : that order being of such excellencie , as it might not be withstood . An other writ vnto vs a long discourse , dated the 26. of Iune 1595 , how vnwilling the Iesuits are to take vpon them anie superioritie : that Father Westons Agencie was not worthie to be tearmed by the name of superiority , because it was not praeesse sed prodesse : that Cardinall Allen a little before had willed sundrie Priestes that came for England , to acknowledge the Iesuits for such men , as had beene their superiours and maisters : and that therefore , they should make no difference but keepe peace with them , and goe vnto them for their aduise and direction . And afterward in the same letter , the Catholickes ( saith he ) are so wholie affected to the society , & haue them in such estimation , that whosoeuer shall shew himselfe to fauour anie part against them , or not so throughlie to affect them , yea though he be one of our owne coate ( meaning a Priest ) hee shall be lesse gratefull and welcome to them . And a third : in his letter dated in August 1595. the same yeere , writeth thus vnto vs : I can assure you , that in the generall opinion of the best sort of Catholickes , the tide is against you ; and if you loue me , contend not with Father Weston . This and much such like stuffe wee receiued from the fancifull . But on the other side , they that plodded in the old steps of antiquitie , and had a great disgust of nouelties , did now and then write vnto vs , after another sort : Sometimes they signified vnto vs with great indignation , the abuses offered vnto vs , how our fellow prisoners of the faction did write in such manner against vs , and they were in horrour to thinke of it : and how also the gallants abroad ( being at libertie ) did insult vpon our miseries , treading vs vnder their feet , as though no secular Priest were worthie to be named the same day , that mention is made of a holie Iesuit . And some of great fame said vnto others , that Father Westons separation from vs , was so odious , as they thought it expedient in their opinions , that seeing they deuided themselues from our table , wee should deuide our selues from their prayers . An other moued vs to this effect : that seeing the old sigillum Salomonis , and our Sauiours direction failed , wee would inuent some new pentacle to binde these furious spirits ( meaning the Iesuiticall faction ) which will do much hurt , if God be not mercifull , and men prouident . An other also in one mans person describeth vnto vs , the right qualities of our English Iesuits , as wee our selues haue found by experience , and the world in the end shall trie them . The man he writeth of , is now one of the assistants to the Archprelate : and these are his words : he is the Iesuits Cursitor , alwaies in motion for them , either for gathering of monie , or for harkening after newes . If he can learne of any legacy giuen to your house , he seeketh by all the meanes he may , to conuert it from you to their vses , so ( as I verilie thinke ) there is not of a Priest a greater enemie to your companie then he is . Notwithstanding if he talke with anie , yea , that he likes not , he will most palpablie flatter him ; but behinde his backe hee will most monstrouslie detract him . Let him be told againe of it in such sound manner , as with no face he may denie it ; then hee looketh a while vp to the heauens , and after answereth : hee remembreth no such matter . Neuertheles for humilities sake , he will say he will render what satisfaction you will : and so with that gesture , and this hypocrisie , hee will shuffle ouer all matters , be they neuer so foule , that he shall be charged with . O Lord graunt him better grace . And some there haue bin , who haue by their letters , bin so farre from disliking of our proceedings at that time : as in Iulie 1595. they moued vs earnestlie to continue , as wee had begun , and in no wise to giue place to faction , and nouelties : adding that they had not talked with any , that were either of learning or iudgement , which did not greatlie condemne father Weston for his vnquietnes : deeming him either to be growne into great melancholines , or els vnto too much simplicitie . We spare to trouble you with more to this effect ; our purpose onlie being in this point to let you see the diuision in the Church : procured by this breach amongst vs then at Wisbich . Whereof a godlie father writing thus generallie vnto vs al , saith : if through the continuance of your dissentions and discord , you will so greatly terrifie vs , as we shall think : our holie anchor drayling a floote : our visible Church to be hid vnder a bushell : our forme ( through the great good conceit wee abroad had of you ) of heauen , to be now a figure of hell : looke then hereafter for smal commiseration & pitty , when too late you shall lament your incurable woe , which by giuing the full reynes to your passions , you haue indrenched and implunged your selues into . But howsoeuer at this time , many Catholicks were growne to be of Father Westons faction : yet it seemeth that some of themselues , who best knew the impietie of it , & what a dangerous scandall it gaue to the Catholicke cause , began to draw backe , as repenting verie much that euer the said Agenage was attempted . For if M. Perpoint the lay Iesuit , be an honest man , and his report to M. Dolman true , made in Iulie 1595. M. Garnet himselfe vpon occasion said : that he was neuer willing with the breach or diuision of commons : which being made plaine to him the said M. Perpoint to be as false as God is true , his owne letters testifiyng the contrarie , he the said M. Perpoint answered , that he was well assured of it , that M. Garnet did now vtterlie mislike it . Whether this last cause was true or no , it doth not much concerne vs , because no man is able to bind vpon any Iesuits word , they haue so manie shifts , and so little conscience in speaking truelie , except it be one of themselues to another . Otherwise their manner is , to frame their speeches , according to their companie : alwaies applying themselues to the times and occasions , as they fall out : if their disseignements proue wel , they take the contriuing ofthem to themselues : if not , there is none will more condemne them : vtterlie renouncing them , as hauing neuer liked them , or consented vnto them . Some further experience hereof , you shall finde in the processe following concerning this good Prouinciall . You haue heard before in some sort , how we were vsed by the aforesaid faction amongst vs at home , and by their adherents abroad in deprauing vs , and slaundering vs , farre beyond the limits of all Christianitie . They charged vs to be straglers , backbiters , liuers vpon rapine , extortioners , impugners of order , men of confusion , violent persons , deteyners of other mens goods , and with we know not how manie other impieties : whereof our consciences beare vs witnesse , wee were as cleare and free as the best Iesuit in Christendome . Neither durst the diuell himselfe haue bin so impudent ( as we suppose ) to haue fraught their hearts with these conceits of vs , or framed their tongues to haue vttered them , had hee not first inueagled them with this most odious opinion : That detractiō in generall ( so that a singular person be not named ) is no offence . Vpon which ground , they ranne a great while , not daring to touch vs with any particularities till at the last in plaine termes , they laid theft in effect to some of our charges . Now these and such other like reports , flying farre and neere against vs , as though we had bin not Catholike Priests , but diuels incarnate , it pleased God to moue the discreeter sort of Catholickes in the North , to send vnto vs about a quarter of a yeere ( after the aforesaid separation of commons ) two learned Priests , M. Mush , and M. Dudley , to see and vnderstand how matters went with vs , and whether wee were such men , as the reports ( made by our aduersaries ) went of vs. These two , both of them very discreete and zealous persons , men of great traueile and paines in their vocations , and of especiall estimation in the parts of their abode , for their great wisedome , learning , and sinceritie , comming vnto vs , and finding such garboyles amongst vs : they so demeaned themselues , as on all sides , we were content to impart our griefes vnto them , and to be aduised by them . Whereupon , after the debating of manie things , hauing considered with themselues , what course it were best to hold , for the repayring of the rent that was amongst vs ( so scandalous and offensiue to all true Catholickes ) they drew twelue articles , wherof one was , that wee should all ioyne againe in commons in the common Hall : and the rest did containe such other orders , as they thought meete for quietnesse to be obserued by the whole companie . Which articles , they first offered to M. Weston and his fauourers to be perused , allowed , and subscribed by them : but they albeit they shewed then no dislike of them , yet they intreated M. Mush and M. Dudley to carrie the same , first vnto M. D. Bagshaw and M. Bluet ( hoping as the euent declared ) that they would presentlie haue reiected them , as they had done before D. Bauyns ten men and the mouth : whereby hee himselfe , and his adherents might haue more iust colour likewise to disclame them . But contrarie to his expectation , wee of the vnitie , hauing well considered them , did presentlie without any further delay , subscribe vnto them verie willinglie and readilie . Whereat maister Agent and his subiects were much amazed : and in fine it pleased the good Father vtterlie in effect to reiect them : saying , that hee and his , had certaine rules of their owne approued vnto them , which they must follow , & minded not now to alter or change them , for these which they offered or any such like . Hereupon maister Mush and maister Dudley ( supposing they should not be able to doe any good amongst vs ) left vs : and tooke their iournie towards London , of purpose to conferre with the Catholickes there , about these matters and scandals amongst vs. At their comming to the Citie , they found the laytie generally , & likewise manie of the Cleargie , exceeding stiffely bent to iustifie maister Weston , with all his proceedings , and to condemne vs , especiallie D. Bagshaw , and maister Bluet , as men of no worth , vnrulie , disordered , and disobedient persons , not to be fauoured or respected by any . Besides , such a preiudicial opinion , they perceiued to haue possessed mens hearts , through their admiration of Iesuitisme , as if the Catholicke faith had neuer beene trulie preached , nor any good order rightlie established , or practised , by vs poore secular Priests , or any of our predecessors : before these yonkers thrust thēselues , with high lookes and great bragges into our labours , and that it might be sufficient for vs , if we might haue but some curateshippes to say Masse , and so much fauour as to attend vpon them , to know their maistershippes pleasures what they would commaund vs. These two godlie Priests , seeing the violence of this streame , offered at the first but little resistance : but as though they had inclined to the imputations against D. Bagshaw and maister Bluet , drew forth their said articles before mentioned : and hauing read them in the hearing of some principall Catholickes , addicted as you haue heard , desired their iudgements of them : who ( thinking they had beene maister Westons rules ) did answere verie readilie , that they were reasonable , discreet and godlie : such as no honest Priest would , or could refuse to admit & allow of . And these be the articles ( quoth maister Mush ) that D. Bagshaw and the rest of the vnited companie haue very willinglie subscribed vnto : but haue beene verie peremptorilie reiected by Father Weston and the ninteene his adherents : whereby you see , that matters goe not at Wisbich , as ( I well perceiue ) you haue beene informed . Here they that were so readie to condemne vs , began to blush , and hold downe their heads , being willing to heare and know , what before ( like proper iudges condemning Catholicke Priestes vnheard vpon an imagined opinion that the Iesuits could not doe amisse ) they would not indure to heare mentioned . So as after true knowledge , taken of the estate and disposition of both sides , and remēbring what letters Father Weston & his adherents had sent abroad against D. Bagshaw and maister Bluet , and the rest of the thirteene vnited to the effect , that no Catholicks should send them any reliefe , or countenance them , that therby through want , they might be compelled to yeeld to the regiment imposed vpon them by Father Garnet : they repented them of some courses , which formerly they had held against vs : and desired verie instantlie these two learned Priests to goe back againe to Wisbich , and to spare no paines , vntill they had brought vs all to peace & concord , giuing them great thanks , praise , and benediction , for that which they had done alreadie . Whereunto they answered , that they could be well content , to spend if it were their liues to bring that to passe ; but at Wisbich , they thought they could doe no good , except they could first perswade him to order , who had been the authour and contriuer of those nouelties ( which had procured such garboyles there ) and that was ( as they were informed ) Father Garnet the Prouinciall of the Iesuits . If we can ( sayd they ) bring him to argue with vs touching that action , we doubt not , but that we shall preuaile with him : and then our trouble is in effect at an end before we begin : Eius est soluere , cuius est ligare ; his letters to maister Weston & his fauourers , were the cause of their separation , and a word from him , will be sufficient to reunite them . Now ( as God would haue it ) it so fell out , that according to their desire , they met with maister Garnet , who at their first incounter , seemed to be inexorable , affirming that he saw no reason why the Iesuits might not gouerne , and haue as well the preheminence ouer all the secular priests in England , as they had at Rome , ouer the English Seminarie . With which proude answere they were somewhat sharpened , and entred more roundlIe into farther communication with him : no whit fearing to tell him what they thought , aswell of his said wordes vnto them , as of other the Iesuits proceedings in matters of state , succession of the Crowne , and such like ( hauing latelie perused maister Parsons booke of titles : ) and also what account the secular Priests haue had with all true Catholickes , before his societie was borne , and must still haue of necessitie , except God in his secret iudgement , doe purpose some greater ouerthrow to the Catholicke faith , then they relying vpon his mercie , did any wayes expect . Manie words passed betwixt them , and some in such heat , as he threatned to be euen with them for their good wils to the Iesuits : but in the end hee was content to yeeld vnto them , and bidding them farewell , did write his letters to maister Weston , D. Bagshaw and some others , of his pleasure and purpose , that the said Agencie should be committed to their further consideration , to be either retained , or disanulled , as they should thinke meete : very hartilie desiring them so to compound all matters amongst themselues , as that hereafter they might liue in quietnes . Amongst many fayre florishes , vsed by him to maister Doctor Bagshaw , he writeth thus : Edmundum meū tibi socium & adiutorem adhibeo . In this busines , I assigne vnto you , as your company on and assistant , my beloued maister Edmonds . And againe : hisce ego literis eum vehementer moneo &c. by these my letters to you , I do earnestly admonish him ( maister Edmonds ) alias Weston , and also in the name of our Lord Iesus Christ , and in the vertue of his obedience , commaund him , that he apply his minde seriously to the propounding and establishing of some rules , whereby an honest and firme friendship may grow and continue amongst you . And in an other of his letters to a friend of his in Wisbich at that time , he sayth after this sort : I do determine , that if an agreement be not now made , to write to the 20. that Fa. Edmonds may liue priualty as the rest , all or some by course performing that which was laid vpon him . What he writ to Fa. Weston we know not : but craftily inough , we are assured by his practises towards vs since : being as meere a Iesuite , as if he had bin spit out of Fa. Parsons mouth . The aforesayd two godly Priests , hauing wrought with maister Garnet as you haue heard , returned to Wisbich , where notwithstanding the sayd letters , they found Fa. Weston exceeding loth to lay downe the scepter of his Agencie , casting out some words , as though he had not bin bound in that case to the obedience of his Prouinciall . Howbeit maister Mush , and maister Dudley so vrged him before all the company , that sundry of his owne adherents , perceiuing how the matter went , began to draw back from him , and sayd , they would haue peace with their brethren , and diuide themselues no longer from them . Whereupon ( quoth maister Weston ) very pitifully : Ha , my maisters , will you for sake me thus ? I would neuer haue left you , but sith it is so , I am content to giue ouer : and thus speaking , corruit inter manus discipulorū , he fell downe as if he had bin in a swoune , and much ado there was in recouering him . This entrance towards our vnity being made , then many things came in course to be debated , and particularly the report of theft published abroade by them of the Agenage : viz. that maister Bluet and maister Potter had riotously deteyned from them so much Pewter , and other furniture , as amounted to the value of 17. pound , and that they could haue no iustice for the recouering of it . And first for the better triall thereof , Fa. Weston , maister Bluet , and maister Potter , were required by the sayd two Priests , that they would cause all the Pewter , and other kitchin furniture which they had in their hands , seuerally to be brought forth : which was done by them all accordingly . Then maister Mush and maister Dudley , sent for a Pewterer , and willed him to view all the sayd Pewter , and kitchin furniture , and to tell them truly , what he iudged it to be worth : which vpon due consideration , and view had of it by the sayd party , he affirmed it to be all scarce worth foure pound . Well then ( sayd maister Mush ) yesterday , you maister mine ( naming the partie ) exclaimed that we had not the courage to say with Saint Iohn Baptist , non licet tibi habere , but now we aunswere , that although we are not comparable to Saint Iohn Baptist , yet as Priests must tell you playnely : non licet , it is not lawfull for you to infame and belye your fellow-prisoners , as we find you haue dealt with M. Bluet , and M. Potter . For we saw your letters abroade , wherein you charged them two , to with-hold from you 17. pound value in Pewter and kitchin furniture : and now we see , that all that both you and they haue , is scarce worth 4. pound . And therefore we say againe with Saint Iohn Baptist : non licet . You ought not so to haue belyed them , but are bound in conscience to aske them forgiuenes : and with your second letters to reuoke this slaunder that you haue so raysed against them : which if you shall refuse to do , we must be glad to do it for you . Now it is to be obserued , that when maister Weston and his adherents diuided themselues from vs , and made maister Brampstons chamber their kitchin , they found an oportunity to go into the common kitchin , and tooke from thence such Pewter and other furniture , as had bin prouided , and euer before vsed for the company in the common Hall ; and afterwards thought it a kinde of theft , that any was deteyned from them , but that they might haue had all . These matters and others likewise , these two good Priests hauing compounded amongst vs , they fell to the draught of new Articles , increasing the said 12. after much discussing of them on all sides to the number of 19. Whereunto we all subscribed in the yere 1595. the 6. of Nouember ; and so after our long dissensions , a generall peace was concluded to our great contentment , we dare be bold to say it ; and maister Weston and his friends returned vnto vs againe , and tooke their commons with vs in the common Hall , as before their breach made they were accustomed . Now we being all of vs thus reunited , not long after it pleased maister Garnet to write an other letter to maister Doctor Bagshaw , dated the 17. of Nouember 1595. Wherein it is very strange to consider , what ioy he pretendeth in that behalfe , whereas indeed , we are able to affirme it vpon our owne knowledges , that the ouerthrow of maister Westons agencie went to his heart : we meane vexed him , and angred him exceedingly . But heare the diuelish Politician how he transformeth himselfe into an angell of light . When the blessed soules in heauen ( sayth he ) did sing with one consent , Glory be to God on high , you at Wisbich preached , and restored comfort and in earth peace to men of good will : then no doubt the princes went before , the singers followed after , and in the middest were the damsels playing on their tymbrels . Also he telleth vs , that as there is a coelestiall Hierarchy in Heauen , so we had then an other at Wisbich , which all England did reuerence : which the Queene of Saba admired : and which many from the vttermost borders of the earth came to see and behold : adding , that those men were blessed together with our seruants that stood in our presence , that heard our wisedome , and beheld our mutuall loue . Hereunto also , it may please you , that we adde some other words of his written to maister Doctor Bagshaw two yeres before , after himselfe had bin with vs at Wisbich in the yeare 1593. concerning his iudgement of our whole company at that time : I assure you ( sayth he ) that the being with you hath wrought such effect in the barts of all that were with me ( being indeed three or four Gentlemen , whom we afterwards tearmed his Deacons , and Subdeacons ) that they neuer saw place or persons which more delighted them : and for mine owne part , I tell you very sincerely , that it was the greatest comfort to be amongst you , which I had these whole seauen yeeres . Testis enim mihi est Deus , quomodo cupiam omnes vos in visceribus Iesu Christi : Which sentence of S. Paule being read that very day in the Epistle in the Church , when I came first vnto you , with other many most comfortable sentences , I was both not a little recreated , with a conscience of an vnfeyned loue towards euery one of you , and moued to thanke God almighty , Super communicatione vestra in Euangelio Christi à prima die vsque nunc : considerans quia qui caepit in vobis opus bonum , perficiet , sicut est mihi iustum sentire de omnibus vobis : And ( that which contented me most of all ) comforted with an assured hope , that you are they , who in your singular charities will haue me dayly in corde & in vinculis vestris , & in defensione & confirmatione Euangelij socium gaudij vestri . Hitherto maister Garnet then : and now againe in the letter before mentioned he professeth : that being at that time with vs , he thought himselfe all that while to haue felt the ioyes of Heauen . Now we referre our selues and our cause to your considerations , to iudge as God shall mooue you : If he the sayd Garnet did thinke then truly of vs , and writ sincerely as he thought , what cause had his subiect maister Weston before the yere 1593. or afterwards , we continuing as before we were , to moyle and make a faction amongst vs for the setting vp of his Agency , as though we had bin not such men , as maister Garnet sayth he found vs , but as Fa. Weston to colour his ambition reputed vs , that is , persons of all disorder , licentionsnes , and confusion . And againe if maister Garnet at his being with vs three or foure dayes , did thinke himselfe all that while in Heauen : what a hell did he afterwards finde in his conscience , when he had bin the chiefe cause that Father Weston and his adherents did separate themselues from vs. Moreouer if the sayd letter congratulatorie for our vniting proceeded from maister Garnets hart : and that thereby we were indeed in his opinion so charitable , so wise , and so admirable persons : how iustly may all Catholicks , that tooke part with the sayd separators from vs , and factious against vs , blame and condemne themselues , in that we continuing our former courses without alteration , either in our conuersation , or in our regiment ( if it may so be tearmed ) from the time that maister Garnet was with vs , vnto the very instant of our sayd reconciliation : the ioyning againe of maister VVeston and his adherents vnto vs , is now reckoned by him the sayd maister Garnet to be a matter so glorious both to God and men , as he hath described it . But we will proceede . The aforesayd Agencie being thus ouerthrowne , and a peace concluded amongst vs , we for our parts , were replenished with great ioy : but you are farre deceiued , as we our selues were , if you thinke as we then thought : that either maister Garnet , maister VVeston , or their Iesuiticall crue , did take this so great a foyle in good part : we afterwards perceiued to our griefe , that maister Weston would neuer haue yeelded to haue ioyned in commons with vs againe , except maister Mush , and maister Dudley vnder-hand had consented vnto them , that if afterwards he and his company should thinke it conuenient to separate themselues againe from vs , they should haue these , and those roomes , such a table in the Hall , such a place for their Kitchin , and such other roomes , as they held conuenient for them : all which they set downe particularlie vnder their hands , and left the same sealed vp with them : which God knoweth , wee neuer dreamed of . Besides , maister VVeston did not long sit at the vpper Table with vs , and below maister Bluet , and Doctor Bagshaw , where his due place was , but that he desired , and had it easily graunted vnto him , that he might leaue his said place , and sit in some other as he thought good Whereupon as disdaining to sit where he did before , he bound himselfe afterwards to no certaine place , but sate ( you must thinke ) for humilities sake , now here , now there , as he list . Moreouer notwithstanding our sayd reunion , such abroade as had depraued vs poore Priests , and charged vs as you haue heard : did continue ( to shew their constancie in their former good wils towards vs ) iustifying in their common assemblies , what before they had reported of vs. Maister Dolman who dealt like a very honest man , to haue compounded all strifes amongst vs , as is before expressed , was likewise very sharply galled by them , because he deemed their sayd separation from vs to be a sinne , and that he had before greatly blamed them for making the Chappell at VVisbich their Buttery . Which particulars being reprochfully cast into his teeth , he maynteyned his former assertions : adding , that by their sayd prophaning that Chappell , they were scandalous , sacrilegious , irregular , and excommunicated persons . Whereof maister Garnet hauing notice , he desired maister Doctor Bagshaw , by his letter to pacifie and stay maister Dolman , from these or any such like speeches , which might tend to the renewing of the memorie of our former breach . Which maister Doctor Bagshaw vndertooke , putting him the sayd Fa. Garnet , notwithstanding in minde how vilely he the sayd maister Dolman had bin dealt with , by such as he the sayd Garnet had great interest in : in that first Fa. Parsons had set out the booke of Titles in maister Dolmans name , which ( notwithstanding that he detested the contents of it ) might haue brought him into great danger : and secondly , for that one ( a iesuite ) vnder his commaund , had very cunningly thrust him out of a place , where of long time he had found great entertaynement , and so wrought , as foure pound yerely haue since bin deteyned from him , which was giuen vnto him , as a legacy by will. Againe : within some quarter of a yere , after our sayd established concord , great hartburning grew , and many slaunderous speeches were cast abroade against some of vs by maister Weston and his old friends , concerning a priest and prisoner with vs , his escape ●●om Wisbich : who being aduised so to do by some of that crue , and with Fa. VVestons priuitie , ●is taking againe was ascribed by them to maister Doctor Bagshaw and some others : which gaue not only them occasion , but many of their friends abroad to write and rayle against vs exceedingly . Not long after , viz. in September , maister Archer a Iesuite ( that liued with vs in prison ) gaue an other occasion of very great garboyles by affirming that the stewes in Rome were there cum approbatione ( testified vnder the hands of Doctor Norden , maister Buckley , maister Meredith , and Doctor Bagshaw : ) that the stewes were as lawfull in Rome , as any Citizen there : ( testified vnder the hands of Doctor Norden , maister Buckley , and maister Meredith : ) that the stewes were in Rome , as lawfully as any Magistrate in that Citie : ( testified vnder the hands of Doctor Norden , and Doctor Bagshaw : ) that the stewes were in Rome as lawfully as the Pope himselfe , or any order of religious men ( testified vnder the hand of Doctor Norden , and Doctor Bagshaw : ) and that they were most necessarie ( testified vnder the hands of Doctor Norden , maister Buckley , and Doctor Bagshaw . ) Which very lewde assertions , comming to Fa. Westons eares , and vnderstanding how they were impugned by maister D. Norden , he the sayd M. Weston , did take vpon him by a fond and false distinction to defend them . Whereupon maister Doctor Bagshaw being drawne into that opposition , diuers long treatises passed betwixt him , and Fa. Weston : he the sayd maister Doctor Bagshaw impugning those lewde positions , and maister VVeston with all his shifts and skill laboring to defend them . About these points , there grew such parts-taking and hatred , as that the sayd orders established amongst vs by maister Mush and maister Dudley , ( in that they crossed these and such like demeanors ) were in the latter end of the yeare 1596. vtterly cashierd and reiected . So as notwithstanding we kept commons still in the Hall together : we liued ( God knoweth ) there with great disquietnes : many of our old friends abroad being so farre drawne to Iesuitisme , as that they blamed vs , and tooke part with them in defence of these so abhominable absurdities . And now it may please you to leaue vs in our sayd troubles and discontentments , and to be aduertised of the beginning of a more bitter tragedie . Whilest after our said peace we were lulled asleepe for a time in VVisbich , by maister Garnets inchaunting letter of congratulation , and exercised with the vniust afflictions of our brethren , as before we haue touched : he the sayd maister Garnet with his complices bestirred themselues , and that secretly , so as then we did not suspect , or looke for any further plots to be in contriuing against vs. We will be bold to acquaint you with one of their notable stratagemes , which argueth more wit and foresight , then playne dealing or honestie . It appeareth that by the Iesuites practises here amongst vs , in disgracing and abusing the secular priests very shamefully , there was some rumor thereof in Rome , to the great impeachment of the Iesuites credits there , being then as turbulent in that Citie in their dealing with our English Seminary , as they had bin , and were still firebrands amongst vs. For the better incountering of which rumor , it being thought inconuenient , that any of their owne calling by commending themselues , should take vpon them that office , a secular priest was found out , a man of a quicker penne , then either of wisedome or sinceritie : who being well acquainted with all the iarres and quarrels betwixt vs , and the Iesuites ; and hauing written himselfe a letter vnto vs , as presuming to aduise men of farre greater experience then himselfe , concerning our troubles about the sayd Agencie : this man ( we say ) did so harden his forehead , or in his simplicitie was so seduced , as contrary to his owne conscience he writ the tenth of Ianuary 1596. to Card. Caietan● , Protector of the English Seminary , in the behalfe of the Iesuites , a most false and impudent letter . Wherein amongst many other things , he assureth the Cardinall , that of his owne knowledge , for twenty yeeres , there had not bin any dissension betwixt the secular priests and the Iesuites : and that the reports made against these good Fathers , concerning their ambition , were so farre from the truth , as that indeed the Iesuites were in all places most notable examples to the secular priests of singular humilitie , gentlenes , patience , pietie , and charitie . The letter it selfe with some obseruations vpon it , you shall finde amongst other things to this story annexed . With this cunning trick of these good Fathers , we were not then acquainted : it was well handled of them , that they had got so false a brother frō amongst our selues to fit their deseignements so aptly , that is so lewdly , according to their desire . After that maister Weston had begun his said Agencie , as hath been before mentioned , our brethren abroad of the grauer and wiser sort , began to foresee : that if the same did continue , maister Garnet would shortly after , as well by M. Westons example in Wisbich , as also by the example of the Iesuits gouernment of the Seminarie at Rome , challenge , and take vnto himselfe , ere it were long , the Prelacie and gouernment ouer all the Priests in England . For the preuenting whereof , as also there being many Catholicke Priests in England , and many wants , as of authoritie of confirmation for the full accomplishing of the effects of Baptisme , and of holy oyle , being of so necessarie imployment , they thought it conuenient to deuise certaine orders , for a general association , amongst all secular Priests : and in the end concluded to referre the estate of our Church here , together with their reasons and most humble supplication to the Popes Holines , that it might stand with his good pleasure ( if he thought it conuenient ) to graunt vnto them that they might haue some Bishop or suffragane here : as he had yeelded heretofore to our brethren in Ireland . In these consultations , one master Standish a Priest was a great intermedler , no man being therein more forward then himselfe : but finding in the end so many fitter men in all respects then himselfe for any imployment or extraordinarie preferment in that companie : he shortly after shifted his sayles , & going to the Iesuits , did acquaint them with the whole course that the secular Priests had taken , and intended to proceede in . Whereof they ( the Iesuits ) hauing full notice ( as we gesse by the euent ) sent into Spayne , to admonish Father Parsons of all the premisses , aswell concerning maister VVestons said Agencie , and the ouerthrowe of it , as of the enterprise , which our brethren the secular Priests here had in hand : and likewise to impart vnto him , an other course deuised by them , & to be better managed and brought to passe by his great policie , wisedome and credit . What answere Father Parsons returned vnto them , wee can but also gesse . But we thinke wee may coniecture it , by that which followed , viz. that he would thinke of the matter , and that they should send one to meet him at Rome with further instructions , for his better proceeding to the accomplishment of their desires . Now you haue heard before , what a way they had made alreadie for themselues , and for the repayring of their credit in Rome , by maister Blackwell his false letter mentioned , very well knowing , that if any meanes might be had to aduance their credits , and set them aloft , it must come from thence , and therefore laid that machiuilian ground for Father Parsous their only hope to work vpon afterwardes : which as you see fell out , as they could haue wished at that time . Also the said Father Parsons ( then as wee suppose ) or shortlie after , hauing taken notice what our brethrē the secular Priests were in hand with in England , did send to some of the best account amongst them , and likewise to some others that in any sort , they should not proceed in that course : assuring them that it would be very offensiue to his holines , because of this knowledge , the very same in effect , hauing heretofore beene offered to his consideration , hee did vtterlie reiect the same as inconuenient in all respects as things stood for England . Besides to our further abuse , and to keep vs occupied with our own concits , that wee might not somuch as suspect any thing of theirs : wee in our plaine dealing acquainted them with our whole drift , and purpose . Whereunto for a time , they craftilie applauded : as hoping shortlie , by their former courses to haue it dasht : but afterward perceiuing that their owne purposes could not so soone be compassed : ( as wise men in their generation fearing the worst ) thē they mightilie opposed themselues , and depraued ours . And then maister Blackwell himselfe amongst others could write a discoursing letter with very much earnestnes and rhetoricall arguments against so ambitious a cogitation , as once to thinke of any one mans Soueraignty ouer all his brethren , during the times of our persecution . Howbeit wee continuing resolute in our former purpose , but prosecuting the same with great dulnes , maister Garnet and his fellowers , dispatched the saide maister Standish , our false brother to Rome in the latter end of the yeere 1596. there to expect Father Parsons comming . We will here leaue this honest man about his busines in that Citie , and put you in mind , that after Cardinall Allens death , the students in the English Colledge there , felt no lesse oppression by the Iesuits their tyranizing gouernours , then wee did at home : because we withstood their deseignements in aspiring to the like soueraigntie ouer vs here . It may be that hereafter some of our brethren , will set out those tragedies at large , which indured long , and will appeare to all men of indifferencie to haue beene verie intolerable . In the meane while you shall vnderstand that two or three , being of likelihood more grieued then the rest , or hauing a greater sense of our calamities , both at home and abroad , then manie others : did write a treatise of the Iesuits dealing , & naming it a memoriall , dedicated the same in Latine to his holines in the yeere 1597. about which time Father Parsons being come to Rome , was in the middest of all his machiuilian plots , and vnder pretence of compounding the stirres in that Seminarie , first so dealt , as in verie short time by cousoning the Rector , he got that place for himselfe , and now enioyeth it . The imputations laid vpon the Iesuits in the saide memoriall ( the effect whereof you shall finde at the end of this historie ) were so verie sharpe , and touched their freehold so neerely , as no meruaile if Father Garnet bestirred his stumps to salue their credits by all the meanes and wayes he could deuise . And therefore he held it best to write his letter to all the secular Priests : wherin after certaine flourishes , how much they were beloued and honoured by him and all his brethren of the societie , he intreateth very earnestlie their testimonies in their behalfe , against those reports made of the Iesuits in the said memoriall . And that hee might obtaine a faire shew of many hands , hee was content to play small game before hee would sit out ( as our English prouerb saith : ) and therfore he commendeth to them such a triple answere , as he thought would fit the most . Although ( saith he ) we are not so well known to many of you , as you all peraduenture will pronounce the whole contents of the said treatise to be false : yet one of these three answers may sit all your turnes . Some may say all is false : other that they themselues haue nothing to accuse the Iesuits with , and doe not therefore beleeue the said reports to be true : and the rest may affirme without any scruple , that for their parts , they neuer dreamed of the said memoriall , nor doe in any sort approue the same . And the better to perswade them thus to answere , he sweareth by more then his little honesty , that there is not a true word in it . There is a saying amongst such lawyers as are of experience , that they seldome fall out to be the honestest men , who aredriuen so oft to seeke testimonials for the approuing of their good behauior . But that is no matter with them , and peraduenture , that conceit here holdeth not at Rome , so as maister Garnet did content himselfe with his owne course , and made such haste therin , as before August the same yeere , the testimonial he got , was with Fa. Parsons in the English Seminary . And here we cannot omit one thing , which indeede made vs a little merry in the middest of our sorrow , how good Fa. Parsons was troubled with one mans subscription to the sayd testimoniall . For thus he writeth : as he pretendeth from Naples , primo Augusti 1598. to the sayd party . After I saw a particular testimony of your owne hand in latine , concerning the memoriall giuen vp against the societie , I could haue bin content you had not written it : but either haue subscribed simpliciter , as many other auncient and graue Priests did to the cunning letter , as it was written ( being very modest and most true ) or that you had sayd nothing at all : as well you might haue omitted : the memoriall being writ and sent from Plaunders , whilest you were yet in Italy : and so that it was done , and exhibited , Te neque consentiente , neque conscio ( for those are only the words of testimony that you giue ) was not needefull : the thing being euident of it selfe , and your particular writing so bare a thing vnder the common letter , was to detract from all the letter before : and for the matter it selfe ( which was most abhominable , false , and slaunderous , ) you leaue it indifferent to be beleeued , or not beleeued &c. Were it not that you might hereby perceiue what packing , and practising is amongst these fellowes for the maintenance of their owne credit : and how swift they are in the expeditions they take in hand : we would haue made no mention hereof , because thereby our owne dulnes may iustly be condemned , who all this while had not sent our messengers to Rome , for the information of his holynes , as touching our estates here , and the common desire of vs secular Priests , for a Bishop as before is mentioned . In which slow proceeding , we will leaue our brethren for a time , and returne to maister Standish attending vpon Fa. Parsons in Rome . After this good Father had gotten the Rectorship of the English Seminary , it then pleased his Worship to proceede with the cause commended vnto him by his subiects in England , Fa. Garnet and the rest . We doubt not , but that in the meane time he had conferred with his friends , and was resolued of the plot he meant to effect : the execution whereof was in manner as followeth . Standish that honest man must haue accesse to the Popes holynes , accompanyed with two runnagates , both of them Priests , Doctor Haddock , and maister Martin Array . These must take vpon them , and so they did , that they were men deputed from the secular Priests in England , most humbly to intreate his Holynes that he would be pleased by his most preheminent Authority , to appoynt a superior ouer the Church of England . And the rather to perswade him thereunto , they affirmed like very lying wretches , that there was such great dissension betwixt the secular priests and the laytie , as great inconueniences would certainely insue , except one were placed amongst them , that by his authority might reforme and reconcile them . Now it is too well knowne , that the strife which was heere , rested betwixt vs and the Iesuites ; no one lay Catholick ( for ought we know ) being at enmity with any other secular Priests , then with some few of vs , that were at Wisbich , and one or two more abroad that tooke our parts : and the dislike that such lay persons had of vs , was procured by the false practise of the Iesuites : we our selues , otherwise hauing neuer offended them , nor interteyned any quarrell with them , God is our iudge . His Holynes hearing and marking well their suite , demaunded of them , in expresse tearmes , if that which they had sayd vnto him , proceeded from the desire and consent of his louing Priests in England , affirming that otherwise he would in no sort giue any eare vnto them . Where-unto maister Sandish , very well instructed before by Father Parsons , and sufficiently assisted by the sayd two lying Priests , answered , that what he had presumed to deliuer to his Holynes , he had done it most assuredly by their consent . If Ananias was iustly charged with lying to the holy Ghost , in telling Saint Peter an vntruth , being replenished with that holy spirit , we see no cause , why we may not so charge this dishonest company on with all his assistants ( Fa. Parsons and the rest ) in that they Iyed so apparantly to Saint Peters successor the Popes Holynes , who we doubt not , but that he is likewise indued with the spirit of God in such plentifull sort , as the excellency of his high calling doth require . For it is well knowne , and may be proued most euidently , ( if any dare be so shamelesse as to deny it ) that if you except Fa. Garnet , and some one or two of his adherents , the rest of the Priests in England generally were altogether ignorant of that deuise . Insomuch as the sayd Standish after his returne into England , being asked by certaine Priests , how he durst presume so impudently to abuse his Holynes with so intolerable an vntruth , he excused himselfe in this sort , viz. that when he sayd , he had the consent of the secular Priests in England to make that motion , his answere therein was made by him Cautè , that is , subtilly , or by equiuocation , meaning to himselfe , viz. as he supposed , or presumed ; which words he kept in his minde and vttered not . By which vngodly shift , the tyranny wherewith now we are oppressed , was hatched . By this so false and Iesuiticall a sleight , the Popes Holynes being abused as you haue heard , committed that matter ( so propounded vnto him ) to the further consideration of Cardinall Caietane , protector of the English Seminary , and to Cardinall Burghesius , which was the very plot that Fa. Parsons before had layd : the sayd Cardinall protector , being one , with whom he the sayd Parsons had especiall familiaritie and friendship ; and by reason of his protectorship ouerruled the other Cardinall as he thought good : so as they two being appointed for this seruice , Parsons deseignement was in effect thereby accomplished . Well it had hapned to vs , if his Holynes had bin at that time indued with that worthie gift of the holy Ghost , tearmed discretio spirituum : that when he made this deputation to the Cardinall , he might haue sayd to the aforesayd false wretches : why haue you lyed to the holy Ghost , that thereby , either some extraordinary calamitie might haue fallen vpon them , or his Holynes haue taken some other course for the inflicting vpon them such punishment as they deserued . But the matter passed as you haue heard : and Parsons must contriue it as he thinketh it conuenient , which he did in sort as followeth . One must gouerne all the Priests in England , but Parsons durst not name a Iesuite for that purpose : that had bin too grosse dealing , he must then be a secular Priest , there was no remedie . And who should that be , but maister Blackwell , who was knowne to be a chiefe parasite of the Iesuites , and would be sure , if he might haue this authoritie by them , neuer to do any thing , that might in any sort displease them . Whereupon Blackwell is named for the Arch-priest of England : assistants are appointed to wayt vpon him : a letter with the Cardinals consent is framed by Father Parsons , dated the seauenth of March 1598. rules are made , and one in effect you may be sure , that maister Arch-priest and his assistants shall do nothing in any matter of importance , without the Iesuites consents . All things thus dispatched , maister Standish ( as wee thinke ) is sent back with this stuffe into England ; and euen when our two messengers were ready at the last to go towards Rome , he arriueth : maister Blackwell receiueth his authoritie , and publisheth the same for want of a Cryer by his owne letters : requiring all Priests to subscribe vnto it . Hereof when sundry of vs had notice , we conferred together as we could : and finding that the Cardinals directions were not warranted , by any Breue from his Holynes : we feared some false packing by Father Parsons . Also some of our brethren talking with maister Blackwell , about the Cardinals constitutions , tooke him directly with a manifest forgery , in pretending certaine to haue come from the Cardinall which he was driuen to confesse , were of his owne making . Besides we considered , that if the Pope were made acquainted with the sayd Cardinals designements ; what he did , or allowed therein , was vpon false suggestion , ( for as then wee did not certainely know , how Standish had played the Iesuite by Parsons aduise as is before expressed . Againe , wee perceiued by the Cardinals instructions , that maister Blackwell was made no better in deede then an Arch-priest of cloutes , being limited to do nothing , but as it should please maister Garnet . And it could not sinke into our heads , that his Holynes being throughly acquainted with these plots , would euer haue bin drawne to haue yeelded , that his Clergie of England should be ouertopt , and controuled by the new vpstart Iesuites . We also did easily see into what danger this subordination would bring vs , being left in effect to Father Parsons directions . For these , and sundry other considerations , we desired that we might not be vrged to subscribe to the sayd authoritie , vntill wee might either see the Popes Breue to ratifie it , or haue time to know his Holynes further pleasure : when we should haue informed him the truth in these matters . Vpon our stay herein , ( which seemed to vs so reasonable , ) it is scarse credible , how we were slaundered and abused : insomuch as through such and many other iniuries offred by the Arch-priest and Iesuites vnto vs , we were compelled to appeale to his Holynes . But we were still too slow and dull in our proceedings , and indeede wanted money , and other fit oportunities to make such quick dispatch as we desired . Whereupon Father Garnet , and maister Blackwell abounding in all things , and perceiuing our intent , they presently dispatched their cursitors into euery part of the Realme , to get hands to certaine letters ( drawne either by them , or by their direction ) of thankesgiuing to the Pope , and Protector , for their singular care ouer the Church heere , in appointing vnto them so excellent a forme of gouernment : with much more to this purpose . And such a course was taken with our poore brethren , who many of them had neuer heard of this matter before , as partly through ignorance in some , through threatning and feare in others , and by faire promises to many ; a number of hands were gotten to the sayd letters . This exployt thus effected , they sent the sayd letters with all speede to Rome , and procured by their messengers as they went , other letters , from sundry persons beyond the seas to their friends in that City to depraue our enterprise as much as possibly they could , affirming that what our messengers , when they came thither , should propound against the subordination in England , did proceede only from a few that were factious , and that it would be very dishonorable to his Holynes former proceedings , if they should finde any fauour or countenance there . With these aforesaid Machiuilian practises , wee were not then acquainted , but as honest and plaine dealing men ; when our said messengers , maister Bishop and maister Charnock , two learned Priestes , were readie to goe to Rome to prosecute our causes there : we acquainted our Archpriest therewith and desired , ( if so it might stand with his pleasure ) to sende some thither also , that might be furnished to answere for him , if we should be thought to informe amisse . This motion of ours , was so greatlie disdained by his maistership , as wee thinke the highest Cardinall in Christendome , could not with greater contempt haue reiected the meanest Priest his sute that liueth . And relying vpon Father Parsons , and his other said plots , hee presumed to tell vs plainelie ( to the great preiudice of iustice in the Court of Rome ) that if we sent any thither , they should not be heard , but finde that entertainement , which they little expected . Howbeit wee neuer imagined , nor could in deed thinke , either of those messages which they had sent before , or of that which followed : but rather supposed he had vsed such speeches vnto vs of purpose to stay vs from proceeding in our former determination . And therefore we dispatch them hence , who being gone , our Archpriest chafeth : the Prouinciall his good maister , clappes him on the backe and egges him forward : the rest of the Iesuits whet their tongues and prepare their pens to speake and write what they can falselie deuise against vs to make vs odious : so as presentlie , we are become a by-word in their mouthes , & are nothing with them but Rebels , Apostataes , and what they list to report of vs. One Lister a Iesuit writeth a booke to proue vs al schismatikes , who had appealed to Rome , and both maister Blackwell and Father Garnet subscribed vnto it . In this booke , besides the tearmes before expressed , we are said to haue fallen from the Church , and the spouse of Christ : to haue troden vnder our feete our obedience due to the highest bishop : to haue lost our faculties , whereby we ought to haue wonne soules vnto Christ : to haue made our selues irregular : to haue incurred the sentence of excommunication : to haue giuen a scandall to all goodmen : to be in all mens mouthes as infamous persons : to be as publicanes and sinners , and to be nothing better then soothsayers and Idolaters . Wee haue now brought this story to the setting out against vs of the sayd treatise of schisme : and for the rest do referre you for a larger discourse to the bookes lately printed and published by some of our brethren . Therein you shall finde that by Father Parsons practises , our sayd messengers no sooner came to Rome , but within sixe or seauen dayes they were cast into prison , and could neuer be suffred to come to the Pope . Whilest they were in prison , his Holynes Breue is procured for the confirmation of maister Blackwels authoritie . Afterwards the poore men are set at libertie , but kept asunder , and banished into diuers Prouinces , not to repayre into England , vntill they should haue leaue from Rome . The sayd Breue commeth hither : wee being informed thereof , submit our selues to our Arch-priest : shewing our selues to be farre from schismaticks ; and such was our desire of peace , as we were well content to remit all the former slaunders imputed most falsely vnto vs. Besides , for the auoyding of further contention , we desired our Arch-priest , ( whome now we reuerenced as we were bound in dutie ) to take such order , as that hereafter there might not be so much as once mention made of the sayd pretended schisme . Whereunto he yeelded very willingly , and made a Decree to that effect : promising to be a meanes that our sayd two brethren might be released of their banishment . His dealing with vs in this kinde sort did very much comfort vs , because we being men , who still had bin afflicted , any thing seemed a great benefit to vs. But shortly after we well perceiued , that our former appellation and sending to Rome with our refusall in the meane time to bow vnto him , did stick in his stomack . For whether prouoked by the malitious Iesuites , or stirred vp by his owne pride , and rancor to be reuenged vpon vs , now that we had submitted ourselues vnto his gouernment , he renewed the remembrance of the old sore , contrary to his sayd decree , and that vnder the pretence of a letter that should come vnto him from Rome , from two Iesuites , Tichborne , and Warford : wherein he sayd , it was exprestely set downe , that we were iudged in Rome to be schismaticks before the obteyning of the sayd Breue , in that we did not subscribe to his authoritie , when the Cardinals first letters were intimated vnto vs. And vpon this false ground ( except these two Iesuites and some one or two more of that crue had so iudged vs ) he writ his letters abroade to that effect , as well what forsooth he had receiued from Rome , ( concealing the names of the sayd two Machiuilian Iesuites ) as also that he would receiue none to his fauour or absolue them , which would not acknowledge that they had sinned , and giuen a great scandale by their sayd prolonging to acknowledge his authoritie . When we heard hereof , it grieued vs much to see the weakenes of our new Gouernour : but more in that we perceiued what new troubles and dissensions would thereby insue . We did write therefore both to him and to his assistants , that they would be pleased , the old controuersie amongst vs might lye buryed still in the graue of obliuion , and not to be againe now renewed . But they shut their eares to our humble suites , and reiect vs with contumelious and reprochfull words , for presuming so rashlie ( forsooth ) to intermeddle with any thing that they had resolued of . Notwithstanding because they were our brethren , and many of them before that time some of our inferiors ; we aduentured once againe to intreate this fauour at their hands , that two or three of the best learned amongst them , might be appointed to conferre of this matter with as many of vs : that so the controuersie might be compounded , before it brake out any further . How this was taken at our hands , it is scarcely credible : they tearmed our supplication a tumultuous expostulation , being fraught ( as they sayd ) with the forgetfulnes of our duties , and with the spirit of pride and presumption . And hereupon euen now , that we were become his subiects , after we had vnderstanding of the Popes Breue , and looked to haue bin greatly cherished and defended from iniuries by the strength of his soueraigne authoritie , we are againe as sharply prosecuted with imputations of schisme and rebellion as we were before , which caused vs to propound the question in controuersie amongst vs , to the famous Vniuersitie of Paris : hauing offered to them before , but in vayne , if it pleased them to ioyne with vs therein . That worthie company after due consideration , determined the matter on our side . Whereof the Arch-priest being informed , addresseth out his owne edict , and condemneth therein their sayd iudgement : inflicteth great censures vpon those Priests that should at any time maynteine that determination : and spareth not likewise to mulct the laytie ( ouer whom for ought we know he hath no authoritie at all ) as many as should incline to the imbracing and fauoring of it . When we saw this our Arch-priest with his assistants thus peremptorilie bent by strong hand to oppresse vs : and without either conscience , or consideration of morall honestie to spreade abroade againe to our discredits their former calumniations , and very grosse and palpable slaunders : we thought it our best course if it were but to heape coales vpon their heads , to commend vnto them this consideration : whether it might not stand with their good liking to send two Priests to be chosen by them , with two others of ours to Rome to know his Holynes opinion and direction in this cause so hotely impugned by them : the same being the assured rule for the ending and finall determination of it : adding , that if we were condemned for schisinaticks , for delaying our obedience , as is before expressed , till we knew his Holynes pleasure , we would most willingly subiect our selues to the heauiest censures that might be imposed vpon vs : and if cleared , the least satisfaction that they would thinke good to award vs , should fully please and content vs. But this our last suite was more disdained ( if it were possible ) then either of the former : and so farre the Arch-priest was from yeelding vnto vs herein , or to affoord vs otherwise the least shadow of his fauour , as he cast abroade his decrees , that our sayd deferring to receiue his authoritie before the Breue came , was schisme , and prohibiteth any vnder grieuous paynes , either by word or writing to affirme the contrary . Whereupon we were compelled , as hauing no other refuge at all , to appeale againe to the infallible seate of the holy Apostle Saint Peter : thinking with our selues that thereby ( at the least till the cause were decided ) our aduersaries would haue forborne the prosecution of their malice against vs. But the humor they are possessed with , being altogether Iesuiticall , that is violent and implacable , they ceased not but still continued , contrary to all course of law & iustice , euery day more and more to wound and oppresse vs. Our sayd appellation subscribed with the hands of 30. Priests , men of good desert and reputation , they tearme an infamous libell , and presently vpon the sight thereof , de facto , do suspend and depriue tenne of them from their faculties : eight of them being prisoners at Wisbich , and two others , both of them persons of extraordinary note and worth . There hath bin of long time an old saying in England : that set a begger on horseback , and he will ride a gallop : our said new gouernors sitting in their thrones , and scorning that any should refuse to worship them , can finde no limits for the stay of their fury , but still runne on from one mischiefe to an other . For , our cause thus depending , they forbid all the lay Catholicks to keepe vs company , to relieue vs , or to suffer vs to execute any spirituall function with them : affirming , that whosoeuer shall be present at one of our Masses , or assist vs therein , doth commit a great sinne : and that to receiue the sacraments at our hands , is loco medicaminis , to receiue a deadly poyson . None may confesse their sinnes vnto vs , and none may heare vs preach , ( at the least of those which are to too many ) that yeeld themselues to the direction and pleasure of such absurd commaunders , and wicked condemners of their brethren , notwithstanding we be exempted from such their prohibitions by our appellation , and do therefore still mioy the full libertie of our Priesthood . The course they hold against vs , or at the least their stomack , may appeere vnto you , by that which a Iesuite hath written concerning vs , to one of his friends : Detest ( sayth he ) my deere mother the cursed crue of the disobedient to lawfull authoritie : if you know any , either of our coate , or of the lay sort , that be tainted with this pestilent poyson , eschue his company , as you would auoyd one that hath a plague-sore running vpon him , assuring your selfe , that if such rebelliow persons do not submit their necks to the yoke of their superiors , that vnlesse God shew them some extraordinary fanour ( which in such cases he vsually denyeth to such malitious Rebels ) their reuolt and Apostasie from the Catholicke vnitie , will be the iust reward of their obstinacie and malapert opposition against their ordinary . God be mercifull vnto vs poore men : some of vs are prisoners , and are daily in the Magistrates hands to be cut off , and finish our miseries at their pleasures ; and on the other side , where we should finde comfort , we are dealt with , as you see : and all is either because we are readie to offer our liues for the Catholick faith , or refuse , till we may be heard by the Popes Holynes ▪ to acknowledge our selues to be Rebels , Schismaticks , contemners of the See Apostolick , Ethnicks , Publicanes , Idolaters , Apostataes , and what not ? because we did not at the first subscribe to our Archbishops authoritie , but appealed as you haue heard . Which acculations , we trust no man liuing by learning or arguments shall be able to prooue against vs : and in the meane time , God is our witnes , how free we are in foro conscientiae , from any of these wicked imputations . In the aforesayd processe with these our aduersaries , some of our brethren haue bin as carefull to defend vs from schisme by writing , as they haue bin busie to accuse vs : and amongst sundry of our discourses to that eff●ct , two haue bin lately published in print , which we desire you would procure : and hauing duly perused them , then thinke and iudge of vs as you shall finde cause . Now for our conclusion , if any Iesuitical humorist , shall blame or seeke to discredit vs , because in the premisses of this Narration we haue forborne to vse any sharp speeches against our common enemyes , we thinke it conuenient for the preuenting of their malitious collections , to yeeld vnto you our reasons thereof . First , the story gaue vs no occasion so to do . Secondly , we reteyne still the opinion which we haue signified to his Holynes , that the Iesuiticall persecution begun against vs , is much more grieuous vnto vs , then that which we are subiect vnto from the State. Thirdly , we haue found by experience , that the rayling course which the Iesuiticall crue haue taken and vsed in many of their treatises against her Maiestie : and the proceedings by the lawes of the Realme : hath done the Catholick cause exceeding much hurt . Fourthly , as our case standeth , and for ought we see , if the pretended holy Fathers may haue their willes , we shall be driuen to relye more vpon her Highnes fauour for our temporall reliefe , that we perish not with famine , before we be cut off by her lawes , then vpon all the world besides . And lastly , howsoeuer we dissent from the State in the profession of our Religion : yet we are her Maiesties borne subiects , and vassals , and ought not for any cause , as we are perswaded , to withdraw in that respect , our duties , loue , and allegiance from her Highnes , or our natiue Countrie : much lesse to slaunder , or secke the cruell ouerthrow of both , as our trayterous aduersaries of the societie , not indeede of Iesus , but of the Diuell , and their adherents haue done . And thus praying to God with all our hearts , to heape vpon her Maiestie all temporall and heauenly blessings , and vpon our state sufficient wisedome and prouidence , for the good continuance of it : and vpon our Countrie all prosperitie and happines , and vpon the Church a dayly increase of zeale for the propagation and maintenance of the Catholick faith , and vppon our Iesuiticall aduersaries such riches of his mercie , as seeing the height of their owne pride , and the excremities of their proceedings , they may become humble in their owne eyes , and desist from their very prowde Machiuilian and cruell deseignements : and vpon all Catholicks sufficient grace to take heed of those that are the authors of schisme and contention : delighting in nothing , but in factions and nouelties : and vpon our selues constancie to continue in his obedience , and patience , to be able to indure whatsoeuer calamities shall happen vnto vs for our profession of the truth , and the discharge of our consciences : we take our leaues , and do heere end for this time . The memoriall mentioned Page 52. is hard to be got : few or none of vs that are secular Priests could euer come vnto the sight of it . Certaine abstracts of it are common . We haue seene two : whereof one hath annexed vnto it certaine obseruations of the Iesuites cariage of themselues in Rome : and both are as followeth . An abstract of the memoriall sent by certaine Englishmen out of the Low-countryes , to the Popes holines Clement the eight , against the Iesuites labouring in the English Vineyard , September 1597. The inscription of the memoriall . A briefe declaration of the miserable state of Catholicks in England . After the Preface , it followeth in these words . THe Iesuites that are in England , desirous either to bring vnder bondage , or vtterly to beare downe the Cleargie of the Church of England , haue dared to attempt it by a wonderfull stratagem . First , their will is , that in euery Catholicks house , ( and such houses are in steed of the Church ) either they themselues may be the Pastors , or others deputed by them in their roomes . And if happilie there be any , that do de●y the faculties graunted by them ; or will not take notice that such assemblies , or companies of Catholicks depend on them ; or will not obediently ( as it were at a beck ) execute those things , that they haue commaunded ; such shall be censured either as Apostataes , or Hereticks , or taynted at least with some infection of heresie . So holie , so godly , so religious would they seeme to be ; as nothing is holie , that they haue not sanctified ; no doctrine Catholick , and sound , that commeth not from them ; no dispensation auailable , that is not graunted by them : and which is worse , they haue beaten into the heads of the most , that the Masse is not rightly , and orderly celebrated of any , but a Iesuite . When any of the Cleargie graunteth a dispensation in any case ; by and by there is doubt made of his power and authority ; some question ariseth of his life , and conuersation ; as if his Priesthood , and calling were not certaine , or assured . It is not inough for the Cleargie to liue a godly , and an holie life , vnlesse withall they will acknowledge the lesuites to be their superiors ; thus some man shall be tormented , another some turmoyled , a third some troubled : for who so gathereth not for and with them only , he shall be iudged altogether to scatter . And that they may the better set this their deuise abroeh , they cause to be made knowne to all men the faculties graunted vnto them by his holynes the Bishop of Rome ; and they giue it out , that the most vnlearned Iesuite doth farre excell the most learned secular Priest , both in faculties , and priuiledges . And it is noysed about , as it were by the common cryer that they haue power from his holynes to graunt to all , and euery one , all and singular their faculties ; insomuch as it shall not be lawfull and safe for any to vse their priniledges though graunted them many yeres before frō his holynes , but with the leaue , and consent of these Fathers of the societie . And when they do giue out their faculties , they do not bestow them on learned , godly , or holy men ; but on vnlearned , vngodly , and irreligious ; nay seditious persons , such as follow their humor , stoupe at their beck , and stand bound euer after vnto them . Further they endeuor , that by all meanes possible , both those almes which are giuen for the reliefe of them that are in prison , or any other poore afflicted whatsoeuer ; as also whatsoeuer is paid in cases of dispensation , may come to their hands . Heretofore ( when Priests had the collection of these almes ) prisons were therewith maintayned ; the want in Colledges was supplyed ; the banished Catholicks ( whose goodes were forciblie taken from them by Hereticks ) were yerely succoured : but now , what is done with them we know not . Prisons and Colledges are depriued of them ; the banished haue them not ; the Priests see them not : but there are hired herewith seditious persons ; deuisers of fables , slaunderers of their brethren , and skorners of the Saincts are herewith enriched ; these , and such as these , receiue large stipends of their labours . And yet so great a masse of monies cannot be consumed , with so small charges , and expences , but that the Fathers also bestow much vpon themselues . For they go indeed in great gallantrie ; no Iesuite goeth but to visit any one , or trauelleth from one place to another , but he is richly apparrelled , he is attended on with a great trayne of seruants , as if he were a Baron , or an Earle ; which is not necessary , but playnely ridiculous and absurd . The secular Priests themselues do go also Gentlemen-like because of danger ; but not arayed in that sumptuous manner , nor guarded with so many attendants , as the Iesuites . They wrangle , and reproue the Priests garments , and spendings ; whereas the expences of one Iesuite were able to mayntayne twentie Priests plentifully , and richly . Neither by this meanes also could so great a quantitie of almes be wasted , but that ( as the report goes ) much treasure is conueyed beyond the Seas , but to what purpose , we know not , vnlesse it be bestowed vpon their bodie , their corporation , or societie . Besides they desire ( as some conceiue ) that England should be conuerted of none but Iesuites only . For they will admit no fellow-laborers : and they vse the same meanes they heretofore vsed in Colledges , to disswade many for the order of their calling , counselling them by all meanes to enter into their societie ; and this they dayly attempt by flatterie , by gifts , and rewards , & sometimes by threatnings . They neuer send one scholler out of England to the Colledge at Doway to studie there , but hinder what they may them that are going thither . They care not for that Colledge , because they cannot draw it into their societie : nay they haue laboured by all meanes vtterly to dissolue it . Moreouer , they challenge vnto themselues a spirituall Monarchie ouer all England , as it may appeare by a certain contention in the prison at Wisbich , in which there were , and are in hold for the profession of their faith 32. Priests , dayly looking for their death . These liuing a long time a godly , and an holy life , did eate altogether , studied altogether , vsed euery day to preach , to dispute , to intreate of cases of conscience , to expound the scriptures ; and exercised the same studies , as they were wont to practise in the Vniuersities : all were of one minde ; all of one heart ; all as brethren ; one bearing with another . The towne of Wisbich loued them ; all the land praised them ; the hereticks admired them ; the keepers of the prisons greatly affected them : so that they inioyed euery day more and more libertie . Their maintenance came to them from all places yea the very Ministers ( though hereticks ) very often helped to reheue them . Many yeeres liued they in this godly , holy , and deuout kind of life , vntill a Iesuite , one Edmunds by name ( inspired we know not with what spirit ) gaue to some occasion to doubt of the well imploying of the almes receiued . This foundation laid , he so insinuated himselfe with faire demeanour and false deuises into the hearts of many , as that he deuided the Priests into two parts , whereof the one part drew to him , the other stood against him . They vse also to fawne vpon men of noble birth , especially if they be rich , and mueigle them by all faire meanes to sell all that they haue , and enter into their Societie . Women also are induced by them to become Nunnes , and to leaue such goods as they haue , to them . Which thing many that are godly-wise allow not . For such rich Laitie ( all circumstances considered ) are able to further more the establishing of the faith in England , then the Iesuites consider of . For such as they , might giue maintenance to Priests ; enrich the prisons of Catholicks with their gifts ; help the afflicted : they may more freely , and with lesse danger speak of the Catholick religion , and faith ; more commonly argue and discourse with hereticks . But the Iesuites consider not , that these , and such other things may be done , and would be done by them without any difficultie . But in this manner do they make merchandise of the conuersion of England ; thus do they dispose of the last wils of the sick ; thus loue they to intermeddle with the mariages of many , with their temporall goods , and indeed with all things : Alwayes taking that course with all men , that something happen to their share , hauing minde indeed of nothing , but their owne gaine . They skorne to come to any one , but where they may be daintily , and costly entertayned : they looke not after the cottages of the poore , nor minister their help to them , be there neuer so much need . Moreouer , they are so delighted with equiuocation , or a subtile and dissembling kind of speech , as that to the scandall of others they are not ashamed to defend it in their publick writings . There were read before the Iudges on the bench in open Court , and in the hearing of all the people the letters of a certain Iesuite named Southwell , wherein equiuocations were most absurdly defended , which gaue cause of laughter to the hereticks , and occasion of scandall to the Catholicks . They take pleasure also to scatter rumors , and to suggest certaine nouelties in the eares of Catholicks , yea to forge and inuent things that are not , insomuch as they are commonly held now a dayes great lyars ; and it is come to that passe , that though they sweare , men will not beleeue them . All Vniuersitie men , and such as haue taken any degree in schooles ( and such in our countrey are most regarded ) they hate most , despise , contemne , and reproch . It is a common report in England , that had it not bin for the pride , and ambition of the Iesuites , there had eare this bin graunted some toleration in Religion . To conclude , omitting all other things ( which are very many ) I wil only rehearse one , which I haue heard of many ; that it is come to this passe now , that the Catholicks stand in more feare of the Iesuites , then of the hereticks . For the hereticks ( say they ) can but chasten the bodie only ; but the Iesuites wound both their bodies , and their good name . They do not indeed directly cause Priests to be apprehended , but indirectly . That is , hauing spread some reports of them , whereby their good name is taken away , so as they stand suspected either of heresie , or of some other heynous offence , no Catholick entertayneth them , and so consequently , they are driuen to pouertie , how can they escape the hands of the hereticks ? And albeit they lye in prison , and bonds , and are many wayes tormented , if they be not crowned with the glory of martyrdome , they shal neuer be purged from that former suspition , but shall be accounted euery day more and more , as hereticks . Certayne chiefe points of accusations , wherewith many English men haue iustly charged the Iesuites vnto the Pope , and diuers Cardinals : taken out of the Memoriall and other letters : some of them dated at Rome 8. of Nouember 1597. Touching the Iesuites in England . THe Fathers of the Societie do dissent among themselues , Fa. Henrie the superior , and Fa. Edmonds , in the Prison at Wisbich , and there 26. Articles of their dissension . If any Priest haue a conuenient place of residencie , the Iesuits will not cease vntill they haue cast him out , and that by wicked meanes , by defaming him , and bringing him into suspition . That the Iesuites are the firebrands of all soditions . That the Iesuites by right or wrong seeke simply and absolutely the Monarchie of all England . They are enemies to all secular Priests . They are the causes of all the discord in the English Nation . They are called of the schismaticks horse-leaches , or bloud-suckers . That Fa. Parsons , and Sir Fra. Inglefeild Knight , deuised the complot to set the Cardinals Aldobrandinus , Caietane , and the Bishop of Cassana together by the cares : and to fall foule one vpon an other . N. wrote to Cardinall Allen , that Fa. Holt stoode guiltie , and might be accused by him of such infamous matters , as he durst not make mētion of in his letters . That Fa. Holt did not only intend , but would indeede giue wretched England in Conquest to himselfe and his fauorites . That Fa. Holt and his companions had gathered such an infinite masse of money from the Catholicks in England , for dispensations , or vnder the colour of expending it to their vses , as many credibly affirmed it to exceede the summe of 50000. pounds english , which make two hundreth millions of Italian Scutes . That the Iesuites haue driuen certaine excellent men to desperation , inforcing them to leaue England , and to enter into some religious order , or to take some other miserable course . That the Iesuites in England by certayne cunning sleights , hauing gotten into their hands all authoritie , good estimation , and all the stock or treasure of money , do what they list at home and abroade . They thrust out , and let in , hire , and buy , intercept letters , and maintayne factions as they please them selues . That Fa. Holt in Belgia , and Parsons in Spayne , haue continued these nine whole yeres , to the great gricfe of the Nobilitie and Clergie : and haue procured themselues to be continued the Kings seruants . That there are many things in the dealings of these Fathers which offend good men : viz. the contempt of Nobilitie : the turning away of Students from the Colledge at Doway : the attempting to bring the most flourishing kingdome of England into a Prouince : the polling and pilling of Catholicks in England , vnder the colour of holy vses by intollerable fraude : a continuall enterdeale with hereticks , and men of suspected religion . There must be care taken that the Priests in England may haue either equall or greater faculties then the Iesuites , seeing their pride by reason of their large faculties is fenced ( as it were ) with authoritie . That the English Nobles which are in Belgia , wonder that his Holynes suffreth Iesuites in England , who are the firebrands of all contentions especially in any place of authoritie , and that these ten yeers and more , notwithstanding the miserable clamor and lamentations of our Nobles and Gentlemen , who be oppressed vnder the yoke of slauery and their tyrannie . The Iesuites do withstand any mans comming out of England into Belgia , vnlesse they know him prepared to write , to speake , to do what they will : and that he sweare to be ruled by them : and herein they exercise notorious tyrannie . Other infinite matters of this nature are omitted , which are conteyned in the letters that are kept vpon record : Taken out of letters dated at Rome , 8. Nouember 1597. Concerning the whole Societie , and the Iesuites at Rome . THe Iesuites are so ambitious , as not content with the bounds which their Fathers placed , in their vnsatiable desire they haue alreadie swallowed vp Kingdomes and Monarchies . That being led by this ambition , they go about to change the forme of the Hierarchie , or supreme gouerment of the auncient Church by disordered packing . That this pride and ambition of the Iesuites , is the cause of seditions not only in England , in the very prisons there , in the Low Cuntries , and in Italy , but all the world ouer . That this their ambition hath taken footing not only in Prouinces and Cities , but also in priuate families : it separateth brethren one from an other , and the husband from the wife , inflaming them with rancor and enuie one against another . That men must giue way to the time ( as in the controuersie at Rome ) least while they set a damme against the streame of this their pride , the raging course thereof do burst asunder all the bands of honestic and modestie , and carry away headlong many with the force thereof . That if this ambition do remayne vnpunished , the age that is to come shall see that it will bring into bondage not only Prelates , but the very Princes and Monarches themselues , whom yet she flattereth in her infancie . They beseech the Pope that he would lay the axe to the roote of the tree , and cut off this pride of the Societie , spreading it selfe farre and neere , least if once it arme it selfe with the authoritie of his Holynes , it powre forth a full reuenge vpon all others to their destruction , and make an infinite slaughter and massacre of soules , which they haue already begun to attempt in wretched England , to the great decay of the common cause . That the Priests of England can finde in their banishment no harbour safe enough from this their ambition , vnlesse they haue first receiued the marke of this beast in their forehead . That the Pope can commaund nothing in all his Mandates but the Iesuites finde meanes to frustrate it by the secular power , to the great scandall of many . That the reuenge of these Iesuites hath neuer an end but with the death of their aduersaries , and their reproch after their death . That the Iesuites ( meaning them of Rome ) do vse to intercept all manner of letters of all men whosoeuer , not forbearing the packets neither of the Cardinals nor of Princes . N. calleth God and his Angels to witnes , that the greatest part of the Nobilitie and Clergie in England both at home and abroade do bewaile with sighes and teares their miserable estate , in that they suffer more grieuous things vnder these new Tyrants the Iesuites , then in their dayly persecutions . That the persecution of the Iesuites is more grieuous to the Catholicks then of the hereticks in England , in this respect , because they suffer vnder them for their vertue , but vnder these in the name of treacherie and vnfaithfulnes . The Iesuites haue so persecuted some Priests that are now Martyrs , as that their death hath bin imputed partly to the hereticks , and partly to the Iesuites . That it is a knowne position among the Iesuites ( diuide and gouerne ) and therefore those Fathers at Rome do both stirre vp , and maintayne dissensions . That the Iesuites Confessors are wont to abuse the consciences of their penitentiaries to their owne commoditie . That of 300. Priests which haue entred into England , scarce sixe or seauen haue fallen away . But of twentie Iesuites eight haue reuolted : which is a notable slaunder , seeing there can not be found one of them to haue reuolted which were sent in by the Societie . That the Iesuits in the Low-countries are so cruell , as that they haue not only brought many excellent men to a miserable end , but haue reproched them after their death . That nothing doth so vex the English Catholicks as the contempt and hatred of the President that now is : and the slaunderous reproch falsely imputed to the renowned Cardinals , Tolet , and Alexandrinus . That the Iesuites do eagerly wayt for the death of the Pope , and of the renowned Cardinall Tolet , that they might bring vpon all those that slaughter and bloudshed , which they long since assayed against as many as haue dared to oppose themselues against their tyranny . The chiefe remedie wherein the state of all controuersies at Rome dependeth is , that the affaires of all the Colledges be committed to an assemblie of honorable Cardinals that are regular , both to looke into , and to determine of . For there is nothing that these tyrants more feare , then that they should be compelled before the Cardinals to render an accompt of their dealings . Neither doth any thing giue them greater libertie of their insolencie , then that they are free welnie from being called before any iudgement seate . See you see ( quoth N ) my letters secretly and effectually , because the enemy , if he be not preuented , flattereth himselfe in an assured hope of a Monarchie . While the iron is hote , strike : worke out your busines while your Patrones liue . Your enemies seeke but to gayne the time ; and if they once set free themselues from the streights wherein they are yet incombred , they will ( belieue me ) domineere most tyrannously . The Iesuites seeke also the gouerment of the Colledge at Doway , neither feare they any bridle wherewith they can be curbed , but only , that the Iesuite Rectors should be made subiect to the regular Congregations . The Iesuites by their Machiuilian practises go about to procure the dissolution of the Colledge at Doway . The tyranny and insolencie of the Iesuites is horrible , especially of those that liuing in Belgia , do reproch , disgrade , depriue whome they list : and I feare ( quoth he ) do indirectly betray some vnto the enemy . The Censure of Paris before mentioned for our instification , in suspending our obedience to maister Blackwels authoritie , vntill we knew his Holynes further pleasure . IN the yeare of our Lord 1600. vpon the third day of May , it was proposed to the faculty of the Diuines of the Vniuersity of Paris , that by the letters of a most illustrious Cardinall , an Ecclesiasticall Superior was constituted in a certaine Kingdome with the title and dignity of an Arch-priest , to haue authority and iurisdiction ouer all other Priests residing in that Kingdome . This Cardinall did also declare in those his letters , that he did it according to the wil and good liking of the Pope . Notwithstanding , many of these Priests refused to subscribe to the authority of the sayd Arch-priest , before he had obteyned letters from the Sea Apostolick , conteyning the tenor of his confirmation , as well because that kind of gouernment was altogether new in Gods Church , and hitherto neuer heard of , that an Arch-priest should haue charge of a whole Kingdome , and such iurisdiction ouer euery Priest in that Realme : then also , for that it seemed to them by certaine words of the Cardinals letters , that the Arch-priest and his authority was graunted by false information : then lastly , because they noted great partiality in the choyse of the Arch-priest and of his counsellors . Vpon which and some other reasons , these Priests sent messengers to the Pope , for laying open vnto him these their difficulties : and therewithall to signifie their greatest readynes , as in this matter , so euermore in all other , to obey his Holynes . The Arch-priest and those who are of his side accuse the other Priests of schisme , in that they deferred to obey the Cardinals letters , which moreouer he sayd were written according to his Holynes minde and pleasure . The Question then is , whether these Priests be schismaticks ? and if not , whether they did commit at the least some grieuous sinne ? The head and chiefe men of the faculty of Diuinity in Paris chosen out of the whole company , assembled together in the house of the Senior Bedle in the yeare and day aboue written , after full and maturest consideration had of the matter , gaue this censure . First , that those Priests , who vpon the aboue-named causes deferred to obey , were no schismaticks . Secondly , that they committed no sinne at all in that fact in it selfe considered . By commaundement of our Deane and masters deputed and selected by the whole facultie of Diuinity in Paris De lacourt . The rash and vnaduised aunswere of Mayster Blackwell to the Censure of Paris . Reuerendi Patres & Fratres . WHereas after the condemnation at Rome of the two Embassadors together with all their complices here ; and also the Pope his Breue confirming the Cardinals letters , as validas ab initio , and vtterly condemning and inualidating all things done to the contrary : Some vnquiet persons haue secretly sought to the Vniuersity of Paris , and thence pretend to haue or haue receiued a resolution , that they neyther incurred schisme , nor any sinne in their proceedings here against mine authority . Whereas also it is manifest that after notice had from their Ambassadors of the Pope his expresse will made knowne vnto them partly by their imprisonment , partly by the testification of the two Cardinals , Caietan , and Burghesius , to whome their cause was committed : which also the aforesaid two Ambassadors did certifie hither by their letters , exhorting all heere to the quiet acceptance of their superior , as being ordayned by his Holynes speciall knowledge and absolute order , without dependence of their consent : that yet notwithstanding this perfect knowledge they repugned and stood still obstinate in their disobedience : so that the pretence of seeking to know the Pope his will was altogether friuolous in those which remayned heere . And thereby it appeareth , that the information giuen of the cause to the Parisians was altogether wrong , and ( as it may be thought ) fraudulent . For so long as they refused not their superior appoynted by the knowne will of the Pope , they neuer were condemned as schismaticks : and since and whilest they acknowledged their superior they were neuer censured , but only as seditious in opposing against the Pope his order , and in disturbing the wished peace and tranquility of the Cleargie and Laity of the Catholicks , and yet could neuer be freed from one of these two crimes . Propterea , In Dei nomine Amen . Nos Georgius Blackwellus Archipresbyter Angliae , & Protonotarius Apostolicus ex authoritate nobis sufficienter & legitime commissa praecipimus strictè in virtute obedientia , & sub poena suspensionis à diuinis , & amissionis omnium facultatum ipso facto incurrendarum , omnibus ecclesiasticis personis : omnibus autem laicis Catholicis sub poena interdicti similiter ipso facto incurrendi , that neither directly nor indirectly they mayntayne or defend in word , or in writing the censure of the Vniuersity of Paris ( whether it be truly giuen or forged : whether vpon true information or otherwise ) as being preiudiciall to the dignity of the See Apostolicall , and expressely contrary to his Holynes Breue : and to the sentence iudicially giuen by the two Cardinals appoynted iudges in our cause : and to our common peace so much wished for by his Holynes . And this we inuiolably commaund to be obserued vnder the paines afore specified , and greater also , according to his Holynes pleasure . Yet hereby we intend in no wise to disgrace the most famous Vniuersity of Paris . For we hope verily , that eyther there is no such censure of theirs : or else , that it was procured by wrong informations , and without manifesting the sentence of the two Cardinals : and the expresse confirmation of his Holynes of those first letters , by which our authority was deriued vnto vs , which ( God willing ) we will speedily procure they shall receiue from the Court of Rome . And so nothing doubting of your duties towards your superiors , I leaue further to instruct , or exhort you , beseeching God to blesse vs all . 29. May. 1600. Georgius Blackwellus Archipresbyter Angliae & Protonotarius Apostolicus . Areioynder of Maister Darrell Deane of Agen , in defence of the censure of Paris , against M. Blackwell . Reuerendi Patres & Fratres . THere is come vnto my hands the sentence of M. George Blackwell Arch-priest , in condemnation of the censure and iudgement of the Catholique , auncient , and renowned Vniuersity of Paris . Wherein was also thrust a very peremptory Prouiso , but most necessary to auoyd reprehension : that no man should vndertake eyther by word or writing to defend the sayd censure . I deemed it not impertinent in few words to runne ouer the sayd sentence , to shew in part the insufficiencie of it , as well for the honor of the sayd sacred faculty of Paris ( which for the worthy schollers it hath brought forth , is highly esteemed throughout all Christendome ) as for the aduertisement of the abouenamed Arch-priest , that he may hereafter be somewhat better aduised ere he thunder out his censures : and do not vainely perswade himselfe , that he can either tye the toongs , or stay the pennes of men by any such vnreasonable writ , vnlesse he take some more sober and considerate course of proceeding . And for bresities sake to omit the friuolous preambles that are partly vntrue and wholy to small purpose : the first of importance is , where he sayth , That the information giuē vnto the Parisians , was altogether wrong , and ( as it may be thought ) fraudulent . His reason is : for that they , who liked not his election at the first stood still obstinate in their disobedience , after perfect notice of the Popes breue in confirmation of it , sent them by their Ambassadors ( who for honors sake ( you must thinke pardye ) he alwayes so tearmeth ) how sound and true this assertion is , all England ( as I think ) knoweth right well . Sure I am , the common fame spread in all countryes betwixt England and Rome , ( where the English are resident ) approued also by sundry letters out of England , and from other coasts , was , and is cleane contrary : viz. that they , who before suspended their iudgements attending his Holynes resolution , as soone as they were by the Popes breue certified of his pleasure , submitted themselues to the Arch-priest , and acknowledged his authority . And that I stay not about needlesse proofes in so notorious a matter , the very next words after in this his rescript , declare as much . Mary I must needs confesse , that they are so clarkly and clea●ely set downe , that they may perhaps couer some pretie equiuocation . These be his words . For so long as they refused not their superior , appoynted by the knowne will of the Pope , they were neuer condemned as schismaticks : and since , whilest they acknowledged their superior , they were neuer censured , but only as seditious , in opposing against the Popes order &c. The sense in common vnderstanding must needs be : that at first , so long as they had not certaine notice by the Popes breue of his will , and therefore refused to accept the new Magistrate , they were not condemned as schismaticks . Afterward they vnderstanding of the Breue , acknowledged their superior : and therefore were not censured as schismaticks , but only as seditious . By the latter part of which sentence , it is most euident and cleare by his owne expresse declaration : that after certaine knowledge of the Popes commaundement , they acknowledged their superior ; and therefore were not censured , but only as seditious . What can be more contrary to that which he sayd before ? There , he auoucheth boldly , that after certaine notice giuen of the Popes will , they stood still obstinate in their former disobedience here , that after intelligence had , they acknowledged their superior . I dare not aske you , whether part of this flat contradiction you will beleeue , because both cannot be true : for you must either hold ( contrary to the rules of reason ) both parts to be true , or else discredit him , that within the compasse of a few lines affirmed them both . But no maruayle : for I am almost astonished , to see so many foule ouersights in this one poore sentence . Let that contradiction passe : and marke an other in the same end of the sentence . They are censured only as seditious , sayth he : in opposing against the Popes order . What order was that , I pray you ? Was it any other , then that they should receiue Maister Blackwell for Arch-priest , and obey him ? No surely : how then did they oppose against that order , who in that very time acknowledged their superior , as in the same period he hath himselfe set downe ? What a wilfull peruersenes is this , and blinde desire of slaundering others , to censure those for seditious , whom they know and do confesse to haue acknowledged their superiors . But not to stand vpon these contrary points ( which giue but small grace vnto a graue sentence ) I may not omit that strange proposition conteyned in the former part of the sentence . It is : that they who liked not of his authority , were not , before they receyued certaine notice thereof , by his Holynes breue , condemned as schismaticks . This is so apparantly false , and so contrary vnto euery ones knowledge , that I much muse what he meaneth , and where the starting hole , and euasion lyeth . If he vnderstand only , that they were neuer condemned by sentence of iudge , it may then passe : for so indeed they could neuer haue bin iustly . But to say , that he and his fellowes did not so call them , so report of them , and so write of them , and in a rude rayling pamphlet in latine so denounce them to the wide world , were ( as I take it ) to make open profession , that he had made shipwrack of verity , modesty , and honestie . Hauing thus briefely examined the preamble , I come now to the sentence itselfe : wherein I will yet be more briefe . Me thinks he seemeth not a little to abuse that great authority committed to his charge : ad aedificationem non ad destructionem . For following his letters patents , and the right order of correction , he is to punish enormous faults after they be committed , vsing also before brotherly admonition : to try whether in the spirit of lenity , the party may be amended . But he contrarywise goeth about by new decrees to make faults ( which passeth his Commission for ought that I euer yet could see ) and to punish faults without any warning most grieuously . But you will say : that it is for some heynous cryme , or else he would neuer haue bin so terrible and hasty to reuenge ? well : let vs heare what enormous fault it is ? Mary sir , if any maintaine in word or in writing directly or indirectly , the graue , Catholicke and learned iudgement of the famous Vniuersitie of Paris , although it be vpon due information truly giuen ( for so much his words seeme to import ) when he saith : whether it be truly giuen or forged , whether vpon true information or otherwise ) if he be of the Cleargie , he is presently to be suspended , and to lose all his faculties ( the greatest penaltie that he could lay on him ) if of the laitie : he is ipso facto , interdicted . I passe ouer , that for a light offence , or rather none at all , he hath ordained a grieuous punishment , contrarie to that rule of Iustice : Proratione delicti , sit plagarum modus . But this would I faine know , for the instruction of many others : how he commeth by the authoritie to interdict any of the Laitie . Sure I am , that in his letters patents , and the Popes breue , he hath no authoritie giuen him , but ouer Priests only : whom neither can he interdict , much lesse any of the Laitie , ouer whom he hath no iurisdiction at all , for ought I haue yet heard : let him then take heede , that casting out those censures which belong not to him ; he doe not himselfe incurre the true censures of his superiours : and for censuring others vniustly , fall into the iust indignation and displeasure of almightie God. But he taketh it otherwise : and deemeth the Vniuersitie of Paris to haue failed much . Let that be his opinion . But whether is likelier to faile , trow you : either one Bachelor in Diuinitie , or many Doctors : one as yet raw , and little practised in the discipline of the church : or many , of long time daily conuersant in Ecclesiasticall affaires : one hasty man ( as it seemeth ) and in the heate of faction : or diuers graue aduised men , free from all passion and affection ? If he thinke by the priuiledge of his titles , to be any whit holpen : the Vniuersitie of Paris haue in their facultie present diuerse Protonotaries Apostolicke and Archpriests , and many greater officers of their bodie , as Archdeacons , Chancellors , or Vicar generals : that I may omit Bishops , who are commonly resident in their Diocesses . But perhaps some will say ; albeit our Archpriest be surmounted in all other respects : yet in reasons and proofes , he passeth them all . Let vs therefore come vnto his reasons which are three in number , and barely auerred ; but not one of them proued . The first is , that the censure of Paris is preiudiciall to the dignitie of the Sea Apostolike . Proue that good sir . For without proofe , that assertion will be taken for fond : and I in a word , will proue it also to be false : for they say , it was neither schisme nor sinne in that doubtfull case of the Archpriests election , to seeke vnto the Popes holines for certaine resolution , where they are so farre off from derogating any whit , from the dignitie of the Sea Apostolicke , that they doe highly commend it ; acknowledging the right of appellation from all inferiour courts , to appertaine vnto the Court of Rome , which is a speciall prerogatiue , whereby we proue against heretikes , the supremacie of that Sea. This first worthie argument then , is drawne perhaps a contrario sensu . The second is , that their censure was contrarie to the Popes breue . As iust as Iermaines lippes . For their censure onely was : whether it were schisme or any sinne , before there was any breue , and wholy abstracting from the breue : How could it then be opposite to that , with which it did nothing at all meddle , or any whit concerne ? The third and last reason is : that their censures were contrary to the sentence of the two Cardinals . No such matter good sir : For the Cardinals sentence was onely against two by name , and for no other matter , as the sentence expresseth , then for that they had exercised controuersies with some other men of their owne order ( which also how true it is , let them iudge , that know their conuersation ) therefore they thought it expedient , that they should not returne into the Countrie for a season without leaue . Now let them consider who are of higher capacitie then my selfe : how this sentence is opposite vnto the censure of Paris : that in doubtfull causes to appeale or sue vnto Rome , is neither schisme nor sinne : for my wit is too simple to reach vnto it . Well to draw towards an end . After that this good man had in ouer great haste taxed the censure of the Vniuersitie of Paris , as preiudiciall vnto the dignitie of the Sea Apostolicke , and contrarie to the Popes breue and Cardinals sentence : he forsooth ( and if you lift to beleeue him ) telleth you that he meaneth not to disgrace that most famous Vniuersitie . Surely , if he thought , that he could disgrace it , he deceiued himselfe fowly . For the grace , credit , and renowne of the vniuersitie of Paris , little dependeth vpon the verdit of so base and meane a Magistrate , and contemneth the bald vnlearned reprehensions of such simple Clarkes . If they meane in substantiall arguing , to coape with so honourable a companion : let them put downe plainely the case , as it was proposed vnto them , with their censure , and withall in Latine ( as they may vnderstand it ) without passion disproue it like Diuines : and then it may be , if they see any thing worth the answering ; that they will giue sufficient satisfaction to the world of their censure . In the meane season it must needes bee small honour vnto the Archpriest and others of his band , to oppose themselues against the most learned , catholicke and famous Vniuersitie of Paris , as he himselfe acknowledgeth it : who doe still auouch , and will vphold their censure for iust and true in any place , wheresoeuer it shall be called in question : which me thinkes should much moue all good Catholickes , not so stifly to backe that side against other innocent men , who after so long and fruitfull trauels for our Countrey , are now for nothing ( as it were ) mightilie wronged in their good names and credits . I for my part , who alwaies haue most tenderly loued the Catholicke cause , am most sory to see such pitifull dissension about trifles : and doe most earnestlie in visceribus Domini nostri Iesu Christi , request and require the Archpriest , and those that are ouer passionate on that part ; to content themselues with the submissiō of others vnto the Popes Holines Breue ( which was a high poynt of perfect obedience , considering what slender audience was giuen vnto those whom they sent ) and leaue off that fruitles iangling , whether they sinned before or no : or what kind of sinne it was . Who would not haue thought , but that vpon the receite of the Popes Breue , and obedient acceptance thereof , all would haue been quiet and appeased : one forgiuing another , if ought before had passed amisse : and all ioyning together in defence of each others credit and good name , which was and is most necessarie for the maintenance of the common cause and comfort of all Catholicks . Well at the length yet , for Gods honour , and the holy Churches good , and your owne quietnes , returne vnto that Christianlike and brotherly peace and charitie , so much desired of all entire and deuout Catholicks : which that our louing Sauiour may giue you grace to doe , my humble prayers haue alwaies been , and shall neuer , I hope , fayle . Thus in all dutie and affection , recommending my selfe to your good prayers , I desire to be partaker of your fruitfull trauailes . At Agen the 4. of August . Your humble brother and seruant in our Lord : Iohn Dorel . We were here constrained to breake off , for feare of some danger by an intended search : so as we haue omitted M. Blackwels letter , mentioned pag. 49. with answere vnto it : which together with some other matters you shall receiue ere it bee long . In the meane while we commit our selues to your faithfull prayers : and you by ours , vnto Almightie God. 


id: A01948
fulltext:
   The state-mysteries of the Iesuites, by way of questions and answers. Faithfully extracted out of their owne writings by themselues published. And a catalogue prefixed of the authors names which are cited in this booke. Written for a premonition in these times both to the publike and particular. Translated out of French Mysteres des peres jesuites. English Rivet, André, 1572-1651. 1623 Approx. 105 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 32 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A01948 STC 12092 ESTC S120862 99856055 99856055 21571 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A01948) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 21571) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 959:3) The state-mysteries of the Iesuites, by way of questions and answers. Faithfully extracted out of their owne writings by themselues published. And a catalogue prefixed of the authors names which are cited in this booke. Written for a premonition in these times both to the publike and particular. Translated out of French Mysteres des peres jesuites. English Rivet, André, 1572-1651. Gosselin, Peter. [8], 54, [2] p. Printed by G[eorge] E[ld] for Nicholas Bourne, London : 1623. A translation of: Rivet, André. Les mysteres des peres jesuites. Translator's dedication signed: Peter Gosselin. Printer's name from STC. Running title reads: The mysteries of the Iesuites. Includes bibliography. The last leaf is blank. A variant of the edition with Nathaniel Butter named as publisher in the imprint. Reproduction of the original in the Henry E. Huntington Library and Art Gallery. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Jesuits -- Controversial literature -- Early works to 1800. 2007-09 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2007-10 Apex CoVantage Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2007-11 Elspeth Healey Sampled and proofread 2007-11 Elspeth Healey Text and markup reviewed and edited 2008-02 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion THE STATE-MYSTERIES OF THE IESVITES , By way of Questions and Answers . Faithfully extracted out of their owne Writings by themselues published . AND A Catalogue prefixed of the Authors names which are cited in this Booke . Written for a Premonition in these times both to the Publike and Particular . Translated out of French. REVEL . 3. 24. 25. Vnto you I say , who haue not knowne the depth of Satans , that which you haue already hold fast till I come . LONDON , Printed by G. E. for Nicholas Bourne . 1623. TO THE RIGHT VVORTHY , AND euery way most accomplished , Sr. Thomas Penystone Knight and Baronett , my euer-honored Master . SIR : ALthough wee haue seene in these our later dayes , and may euery day more and more perceiue in the affliction of Ioseph , and in the pitifull and lamentable estate of a great many of the Reformed Churches of the world , the fearefull effects of the cruell and bloudy doctrine of those , who vnder the sweet name of Iesus , preach and teach little else then fire , murther , and sedition : Yet because there are many , which eyther haue neuer heard of the damnable points these dangerous men doe teach and maintaine , or hauing heard of them , will not at any hand beleeue , that such holy-seeming Fathers haue in such manner sharpned their tongues like Serpents , & that the venome of Aspes is hidden vnder their lips ; Therefore this Treatise ( by the prouidence of God ) fallen into my hands , discouering at large those secret and abhominable positions of theirs , which no Rack , nor greatest torments could euer yet extort out of any of them , I thought good to learne it to speake the English Tongue , both to instruct them , which are not yet acquainted with their inaccessible mysteries ; as also to informe them better , which are so caried away by the blind loue of these persons , as they will not be perswaded that euer they haue been the Authors of those wofull and miserable Tragedies , newly acted vpon the Theaters of France and Germany : To the end that the truth being knowne , it may appeare in the face of all the world , what they are , who in stead of the wholsome milke and meate of the word of God , doe feed them , which are committed to their charge , with the poyson of their detestable blasphemies , applying to their Institutor many passages of the holy Scriptures , which are onely proper and appertaining to the Diuinity : with their impious and abhorred doctrine of deposing and killing Kings , whereof there is in no other booke extant whatsoeuer , so much found briefly together ; with their perfidous and pestilent distinctions , for Princes to violate their faiths giuen vnto others , vpon that wicked Maxime of theirs , That faith is not to be kept with hereticks ; with their pernitious Equiuocations , & most leud mentall Reseruations . In all which , and the rest , the Author hath not belyed the Societie , for he hath cited all his affirmations out of their owne writings ( iudging them like wicked seruants out of their owne mouthes ) the quotations wherof , appearing in the margine , haue beene most punctually examined with the originals themselues , by three learned Doctors of Oxford , who haue both reported them for faithfull , and the booke in generall most vsefull , and to that purpose for which the Author wrote it , which was , not so much for a Discouery , as for a Caueat to all such , who being not able to weigh their reasons , are the easier to be abused by their dissembling allurements : to which end also hauing now diuulged it , I present it in all humilitie vnto your noble Patronage , as a testimony of my dutie and thankfulnesse for so many f●uours and benefits receiued , since it pleased you to take me into your protection and seruice , after the miserable dissipation of the most part of the Reformed Churches of Normandy . So wishing you heauen vpon earth in this world , and eternall blisse in the life to come , I rest euer in all submission , Your humble and truly-deuoted Seruant , PETER GOSSELIN . TO THE READER . THE Bookes which are cited in this Discourse , are for the most part common , and haue beene diuers times printed in sundry places : there is one cited in the beginning , which was first published in Spanish , and since translated into Latine and French , wherein are contained three very excellent Sermons preached on the feast day of the Beatification of the glorious Patriarch blessed Ignatius , founder of the Society of Iesus . By the Reuerent Doctor , Petrus de Valderama , an Augustine Frier . The Reuerent Doctor Petrus Deza of the order of the Dominicans . The Reuerent Father Iacobus Rebuttosa , of the same Oder . In this Discourse I haue followed the edition of the French translation made by Father Francis Solier a Iesuite , imprinted at Poitiers by Anthony Mesnier , Printer to the King and the Vniuersity , the yeare 1611. Now although the said Sermons were composed by such as were no Iesuites ; yet by translating , publishing , and recommending them , they haue made them theirs ; and engaged their credits for all that is said in them concerning the founder and Society of the Iesuites . For the other Bookes that are cited , here is a List of them . Arturi de Ecclesia libri . Becanisumma Theol. Bellarmini Controuersiae . Idem contra Barclayum . Caniloci Theologici . Delrij disquisitiones Magica . Discipuli de tempore sermones . Eudaem●●…-Iohannes Apol. pro Garneto . Eiusdem Resp . ad Anticot . Ignatij Epist. de virtute Obed. Maphau● de vitae Ignatij Loyolae . Marian. de Rege & Regis Iustitutione . Possevini Bibliotheca selecta . Ribadeneira de vita Ignatij Loyolae . Suare●ii defensio ●id . Cathol . contrasectam Anglicanam . Eiusdem disp . in Thomam . Sa Aphorismi confessariorum . Scribanij Amphitheatrum honoris . Sanctius in Isayam . Toleti instructio Sacerdotum . Valentia in summam Thoma . Vasquez in tertiam partem Thoma . Page 49. Line 17. for som any , reade so many . THE MYSTERIES OF THE IESVITES , by Questions and Answers . Where the Nouice demandeth , and the professed Iesuite answereth . NOVICE. FATHER , being resolued to vow my selfe to a religious life in your Societie , I entreat you would be pleased to giue me leaue , for my instruction , to aske you some Questions , to the end , that by your Answers I may not onely be confirmed in my resolution my selfe , but also prepared to informe others , whereby they likewise may bee drawne to the same deuotion . IESVITE . Speake on boldly , my Sonne , for no part of our mysteries shall be concealed from thee , prouided thou promise to receiue them at my hands vnder the seale of Confession , and not to reueale any more thereof , then what we are contented to haue publike , reseruing in secret the Theory of many things , whose practice cannot be hid , and yet it may not easily be perceiued from whence they procced . NOVIE . I will carefully obserue the silence , which I am ready to vow , and will neuer speake word of any thing , but when you shall please to open my mouth , vnlesse it be now , that for to learne of you , I make some demands . And first of all I beseech you let me vnderstand the originall of our Society : for some there be , and those too among other religious Orders , that hold it to be but new . IESVITE . It is true indeed that it hath been renewed in our time , wherein it was necessary to institute some new Orders , a Because that feruor which is found in the beginning of a new Order , exciteth many men to pietie , which by little and little waxing cold , it is needfull that new should be raised , whereby that feruor may be entertained : But if wee regard the first originall of this Societie , it will appeare to be very ancient . NOVICE. I pray you shew me how ; for I should be glad to be furnished with meanes to stop their mouthes which termes vs New-men . IESVITE . So farr is our Society from being to be accounted new , that there is not any one so ancient ; for it was before the Apostles time : and to proue it , The Societie of b Iesus was founded euen at the very point of his admirable Conception , vniting in his diuine person his humanitie with his eternall nature : And that was the first societie which God had with men , and the first Colledge thereof was the virginall womb of the Virgin. NOVICE. I should neuer haue dreamed of this Colledge , nor of so authenticall an originall of our Societie without your direction : But is it not spoken of in the Gospell , or in the writings of the Apostles ? IESVITE . Yes . For S. c Paul speaketh of it in these words , in the first to the Corinthians , God is faithfull , by whom yee haue beene called to the societie of his Sonne Iesus . And S. d Iohn , To the end our societie may be with the Father , and with his Sonne Iesus Christ . By which words it followeth , saith Father Arturus , e that the Societie of Iesus hath beene euer since the time of the Apostles , and is not new , as Sadeel doth maliciously slander it . Neither is any credit to be giuen to f Melchior Canus Bishop of Canary , saying , That that societie being the Church of Christ , they which doe attribute that title vnto themselues , are to consider whether like vnto the Heretikes they doe not vainly boast , that the Church is no where abiding but with them . For you must obserue my Friend , that this Canus was of the Order of the preaching Friers , of whom Father g Delrio writeth truly , That openly they carry themselues as enemies and opposites to our Societie , and in secret by their deuices they traduce it , labouring all they can , both in Italy , Spaine , and throughout the whole world , to make it to be enuied , and seeke not onely by themselues , but by certaine lying Historians their instruments , to blemish it in what they may ; and striue with all their might , either to cause their bookes to be prohibited , or the reading of them to be suspended , or at leastwise they charge them with some note of infamy : Whereupon it may be reasonably concluded , that these men are not to be held eyther for competent Iudges , or witnesses against them of our Societie , nor against any of their writings whatsoeuer , but are to be ranked in the number of our accusers and aduersaries . NOVICE. It is no maruell then if this Spanish Bishop hath snarled so at our Societie : and without doubt from the same spirit proceedeth that which hee saith in another k place speaking of fabulous Legends , wherewith he compareth certaine Histories , which he calleth fables , published not long since by some that came from farre , vnto whom hee applyeth the Spanish prouerbe , De luengas vias , luengas mentiras , Great trauellers , great lyers . For I suspected that thereby he meant that which is read in the Epistles of the Fathers of the Societie , sent from the East-Indies . IESVITE . Thine opinion was not improbable . But to leaue these enuious fellowes , I will returne to the original of our Societie , which though it be as ancient as I haue deliuered , yet that must be vnderstood onely of the first and farthest foundations thereof ; for else it cannot be denyed , but that in many things it is of a new institution ; and also it doth acknowledge for Institutor an holy personage , that beganne his Order not aboue fourescore yeares since ; for Father Bellarmine in his Chronologie doth attribute the confirmation thereof to Paul the third , in the yeare 1540. NOVICE. Who was the Institutor of it ? IESVITE . St. Ignatius Loyola borne in Biscay , and a subiect of the Kings of Spaine . NOVICE. What life had he lead before ? IESVITE . Why he had beene a debauched Souldier , and borne armes at Pampelune against the French , where hee was maymed , with an hurt that he receiued on both his knees , whereof hee halted euer after , but in such manner that it was hardly perceiued , as Father Maphaeus well obserueth in his life . NOVICE. I feare that the Heretickes will draw some bad consequence from thence , and say that he is the father of a Societie , which halteth on both sides , as sometimes the l Prophet Elias obiected to the Idolaters amongst the Israelites . IESVITE . I make no question but they will , but we must not regard what they say ; howsoeuer , though we halt on both sides , I am sure we runne fast enough to cut them out as much worke , as they can turne their hands vnto . But to returne to Saint Ignatius our Institutor , it was he that enflamed with zeale , first thought vpon the enrolling of so holy a Society . NOVICE. It seemeth also that his name taketh its signification from fire . IESVITE . Thou art in the right , and thereupon I will discouer great mysteries vnto thee . First of all : m As the Psalmist saith , According to thy name O Lord , so is thy prayse throughout all the earth , thy right hand is full of iustice : As much thinke I may I say of Father Ignatius , which signifieth a Saint composed of fire , and that is one of the names proper to God , Our God is a consuming fire : and on the other side I perceiued , that in his right hand he carrieth the name of Iesus , who was our Sauiour and sanctification . NOVICE. Now I learne of you , that one may say as much of a man as of God without sinning , which is a deepe point . IESVITE . Thou sayest true , my Sonne , and this I will adde further , n That in these last times God hath spoken vnto vs by his Sonne Ignatius , whom he hath constituted heyre of all things , and in whom nothing is wanting , but onely that word whereby he made all ages . NOVICE. Verily , though he did not make all ages by him , he hath renewed the world by him , and hath made another age of it : And as o the Spirit of the Lord moued vpon the waters , before the world was formed , as it were sitting vpon that confused masse , for to hatch it such as it was at last : euen so is it true , as Father p Valderama preached , That when Saint Ignatius plunged himselfe in the water vp to the very chin in the heart of winter , for to diuert a young man from certaine filthy desires , one might say , that Spiritus Domini ferebatur super aquas , the Spirit of the Lord was carried vpon the waters . IESVITE . This indeed is a pretty obseruation , and there is no doubt , but that the coldnesse of the waters was well warmed by the touching of his body : for as the same q Preacher saith , When he resolued to quit the Souldiers life , the very house wherein he then was , moued , the wals shaked , the posts and beames trembled , and all that were in it betooke themselues to flight , and ranne out of doores as fast as their legges could carry them : euen as when some strange eruption of fire doth sodainly burst out with furious flames in some high mountaine ; so when this interior fire began to be discouered in him , who before ( young Souldier ) was cold and frozen in the things of God , it lightned forth in such sort , that it caused a thousand feares , a thousand amazements , a thousand firings of houses &c. there was neuer any Montgibel , or flaming mountaine that did the like . NOVICE. I heard an Hereticke not long since make strange Glosses vpon this . Heesaid vpon occasion of Father Bellarmins reason that it was needfull to haue new Orders , because the feruor of the old by little and little grew cold , how we held a good course that the like should not arriue vnto ours : for besides the care we prouidently take , that the great pot may be alwayes boyling , which is a perpetuall meane to preserue the feruor of our mercinary Religion , we exercise the trade of incendaries in all places ; and not contented with a thousand firings of houses , made by our Institutor , we haue set all Christendome on fire : neither is there any Kingdome , Common-wealth , City , or Prouince , which we haue not enflamed with warres and seditions ; and therefore said he , was our Father Ignatius most properly compared to a Montgibel , the very tunnell of Hell. IESVITE . For hearing these things , and repeating them againe , thou deseruest to be imprisoned in the chamber of meditations , there to fast with bread and water , and be disciplined twice a day , and after all that , be forced to haue recourse vnto his Holinesse for an Absolution , as of a case reserued . But because I find thee docible , I will proceed in instructing thee , and seeke to cleare thee of all such doubts , as these blasphemies may happely haue left in thee : And first of all , for answer vnto those which accuse vs for the care we take of our pot , I must remember vnto thee the worthy discourse which Father Deza made thereupon . The designe r saith he , of these good Fathers , when as they seeke the commodity of their Colledges , is like the aduice which Ioseph gaue to Pharaoh for the storing vp of corne into his Garners against the time of necessity and famine . The maruell is how these Fathers in such hard and peruerse times can possibly find the meanes to furnish themselues with all that they want . It is a miracle that men being so miserable and pinching , yet should not haue the power to deny these Fathers ; a miracle like vnto that which God wrought vpon the Egyptians , in fauour of his people , when they lent vnto the Israelites whatsoeuer they asked , and God would haue them to carry it all away : such is euen right the case of these good Fathers , for it is a signe that God hath a care of them , that they are his people , and that he tenderly loueth them , when they that are so neere and couetous take a pleasure to furnish them with all that they stand in need of . NOVICE. I should feare that many good Catholikes would be much offended with this speach , when in recompence of their liberality they shall see themselues compared to the Egyptians , which may indanger their affection to our Society . IESVITE . Neuer feare it : for good Catholikes will not bee offended if any thing be derogated from them to magnifie so holy a Society . Now touching the other obiection of Montgibell , and incendiaries , whereof they accuse vs , for answer I say , that those Sophisters take that literally , which wee meane spiritually . NOVICE. I submit my selfe in all humility to your exposition . But I intreat you to tell me why our Father Ignatius gaue the name of Iesus to his Society . IESVITE . There be many reasons for it . And the first is , ſ That as our Lord Iesus , who being the Sauiour of our soules , from the time of his natiuity into the world , vnto his death , neuer dealt in other businesse then that which concerned our saluation ; so the life of our Ignatius was wholly bestowed about the sauing of soules . The life of Iesus was manifested in his workes , and Ignatius was transformed into him , whose name the Societie beareth . NOVICE. I thought there had beene none but Saint Francis , that had beene transformed in such manner into Christ , that the one could not be knowne from the other , but by their difference of habit , as father t Horace Turcelin hath daintily expressed it in these foure verses . Exue Franciscum tunica laceroque cucullo , Qui Franciscus erat iam tibi Christus erit : Francisci exuvijs , si qua licet , indue Christum , Iam Franciscus erit qui modo Christus erat . That is to say , take the frocke and the gowne from Saint Francis , and he shall be Christ : and put on the frocke and gowne on Christ , and he shall be Saint Francis : but now I learne that the same also may be said of father Ignatius ; take from him his cloake and his buckle , and he shall be Iesus : or attire Iesus like a Iesuite , and he shall be Ignatius , seeing Ignatius is transformed into him . IESVITE . No question but it may be said with as much reason , as that which father Gaspar Sanctius , dedicating a Booke to St ▪ Ignatius assureth , namely , that the iudgement of father Ignatius , Nihil omnino discrepat à Diuine , is in nothing different from the iudgement of God. NOVICE. Is there no other reason why the name of Iesus was giuen to our Societie ? IESVITE . Yes ; and this it is , Father Ignatius going to Rome for to obtaine the approbation of his Order , and finding himselfe much perplexed about that which might befall him there , Iesus appeared vnto him carrying a Crosse , and in the same vision also God the Father was seene recommending our Society vnto his Sonne , who promised him in good Spanish termes , that he would be propitious and fauourable vnto him at Rome , as father x Maphaeus and Ribadeneira relate . These speeches fortified him , and gaue him occasion to name his Company the Society of Iesus . NOVICE. The same Hereticke of whom I spake before , obiected vnto me , that that Iesus which spake to our father Ignatius , was but an imaginary Iesus , and that whereas the true Iesus maketh intercession to his Father for the faithfull , the imaginary father of our Ignatius maketh intercession to his sonne for vs ; and whereas the true Iesus promiseth to bee propitious vnto his in heauen , the imaginary promised to bee propitious to his at Rome . But to leaue these scoffers with their blasphemies , did not Iesus that appeared to father Ignatius performe his promise ? IESVITE . Dost thou doubt of that ? certainly the Apostles haue not more credit in heauen , then we haue vpon earth , especially at Rome , where after this apparition , y The Pope hauing well considered Ignatius hands , he found them all printed ouer with the name of Iesus , whereupon he said , Digitus Dei hic est , In these hands is the finger of God. NOVICE. Indeed I haue beene told that this good Saint wrought great miracles as well as Moses , of whom the Magicians of Egypt sayd that which the Pope said of Ignatius . IESVITE . What sayest thou , as well as Moyses ? z It was no maruell if Moyses wrought such great miracles , for he did them by vertue of the ineffable name of God engraued in his rod : it was no maruell if the Apostles wrought such miracles , seeing they also did them in the name of God : But that Ignatius , with his name written in paper , should doe more miracles then Moyses , and as many as the Apostles , &c. is that which sheweth so wonderfull vnto vs. NOVICE. What particular office hath father Ignatius ? or what part is there commonly assigned vnto him for the succour of men ? for I make no doubt , but as God hath assigned to euery orher Saint the cure of some one disease or other , as to St. Roch the plague , to St. Petronel the feuer , to St. Main the itch , so St. Ignatius hath some certaine one vnto which hee is maruellously assisting . IESVITE . Thou art in the right : a Father Ignatius doth assuredly and most readily assist all women that are in labor : for this vigilant Pastor doth alwayes accompanie the sheepe that are great with young , for to helpe them to be deliuered , as it is written in Esay , Foetas ipse portabit , that is to say , he will looke to the Ewes , for to haue their wooll and their lambes . NOVICE. Now here is a passage of Esay most subtilely interpreted , and sure none of the Ancients euer discerned that it was spoken of Ignatius , and of the care which he hath of women with child . But it is not strange that Ignatius should haue such a care of good women , for the holy Virgin her selfe , accompanied with two Angels , made it not squeamish to goe and visit a gentle Abbesse , that had suffered her selfe to be gotten with child , and for the preseruation of her honor , commanded those two Angels to deliuer her of her burthen , and to carry it to an Hermit to bring it vp , which in time became a Bishop , as it is at large related in the Booke of the miracles of the Virgin Mary , printed certaine yeares since at b Mentz . IESVITE . Father Ignatius taketh not that course , nor hath any need of Angels for the matter : c For doe but onely lay the blessed Fathers signet vnto the patient , and she will soone be rid of her paine . The onely sight of his name hath giuen eyes to the blind , hands to the maimed , legs to the lame , hath consumed the stone in the kidneyes , and very easily brought women to bed . NOVICE. Why this indeed is the very finger of God. But doth he not cast out deuils ? IESVITE . d It happened one night , that the deuill had almost strangled him , and twice or thrice he beat him cruelly : but since he had a full reuenge of him : For it hath beene often seene by experience , that after many prayers haue beene made , many Saints inuoked , many and sundry relickes applied , the last remedy hath beene the image of blessed Ignatius , laying it on the patient , or one of his signets , shewing it vnto him , and saying , Permerita B. Ignatii abi hinc Spiritus maligne , and presently he departed . NOVICE. Is not this good Saint dead ? IESVITE . Yes , that he is , and his body was laid in the earth , whence he is not yet risen againe : e But in his Sepulcher was heard most melodious singing : his Sepulcher seemed a new heauen , the Angels made such musicke there , and for that effect they descended downe in squadrons from heauen . Now though no Angell euer appeared vnto him in his life time , yet the blessed Virgin , Saint Peter , the eternall Father , and his Sonne carrying his crosse , appeared vnto him . NOVICE. Why did no Angels appeare to him during his life ? IESVITE . f It arriued vnto him at his death , as it arriueth vnto great Potentates of the earth : As long as Kings are in their Palaces and houses of pleasure , the Guard suffer none to enter but men of note , vnlesse it be some necessary attendants : but when the King is dead , and that hee is laid on an hearse in the great Hall of the Court , then euery one is admitted to come in . As long as Ignatius liued , there was none but Popes , as St. Peter ; Empresses , as the Mother of God ; or some Soueraigne Monarch , as God the Father , and his Sonne , which had the fauour to behold him : but as soone as he was dead , euery Courtier belonging to the eternall King was admitted , all the celestiall people ranne to see him , Angels , Archangels , Thrones , &c. NOVICE. This indeed was admirable , and verily I doe not thinke that the like can be said of any other Institutor of an Order . But tell me , I pray you , was hee author of any rule more austere then others that went before him ? IESVITE . He desired , g That we should suffer our selues to be surmounted by other religious Orders , in watching , fasting , and other austerities both in diet and habit , and hath exempted vs from singing day and night in the Quire as others doe : And that for great reasons : He would not haue vs subiect to singing day and night , h Because as the Angell wrastling with Iacob , said vnto him , Let me goe , for behold the day appeareth ; to make him consider that he had many droues of sundry kindes of cattle , that he had children in his traine , and was to prouide meat for some , and drinke for others ; so that to a man which had such a charge vpon him , it was fit the night should be allowed free for contemplation : so it is not possible for vs to bestow the day in the Quire , that are to furnish the flocke with pasture and cleare water . NOVICE. Here is a reason as cleare as water , and therefore I see that that was the cause , why he did not thinke it fit to charge vs with such austerity of watching , fasting , and diet , lest by too much weaknesse of body , we should be made vncapable of the guiding and gouernment of so many Beasts , as are committed vnto vs. IESVITE . It is right . But in one thing hee would haue vs not to suffer our selues to be surmounted , but rather that we should surmount all others , And that the true and lawfull posterity of our Society should thereby be distinguished , as by their marke . NOVICE. What marke is that I pray you ? for I very much desire to carry it , though the heretickes should hold it for a marke of the Beast . IESVITE . Thou doest wisely not to regard their prattle , nor that neither of some Politicians as bad as they , who hold that for sottishnesse , which we account the greatest vertue of all , and that is , i the renunciation of all will , and all iudgement , for to depend wholly vpon the iudgement and will of another . NOVICE. If by that other you meane God , it is a great impietie to gainsay that we should not altogether subiect our will to his will , and our iudgement to his iudgement ; and I hold him for a manifest Hereticke that denyeth it . IESVITE . Nay , now thou shewest that thou art but a Nouice ; it is not that which we blame in the Heretikes and Politicians , for they confesse as much as thou sayest : but by another , wee meane our Superiours , whose will our Father k Ignatius would haue vs hold to be Diuine . And we are not to regard , l Whether this Superior hath wisdome , or goodnesse , or other gifts of God , that our obedience may not in any thing be diminished : or whether he be not capable of great counsell , or whether he be not prudent : because wee are to regard , that he holdeth the place of him which cannot be deceiued , who will supply any defect he may haue of prudence and probitie . And it is to be noted , m That your obedience shall be imperfect , if it mount not to that degree , not onely to execute the action , which hee commandeth you exteriourly , but also that you transforme your will into the will of your superiour , otherwise it will not merit the name of vertue . And therefore it is , that we reade how obedience is better then sacrifice : the reason whereof is deliuered by S. Gregory , because in sacrifices the flesh of a thing was offered , and by obedience one offereth his owne will , which is an excellent part of the soule . NOVICE. I had thought till now that sacrifice was not to be offered to any but onely vnto God , which was the cause why I beleeued that when you spake of renouncing all a mans will for to obey another , which is , as you teach me now , to sacrifice ones owne will , it was not to be done to any but vnto God alone . IESVITE . Therein thou wert mistaken , not to regard in the person of thy Superiour , Iesus Christ himselfe , who is supreme wisedome , immense goodnes , infinite charitie , that cannot be deceiued , neyther will deceiue thee . And this we must doe according to the instruction of S. n Ignatius , who would not haue vs question o whether he that commandeth vs , doth it well or ill , Recténe , an secus : for then p by obedience wee render our freewill vnto him , from whom we receiued it . Now , if ( as Cardinal Tollet teacheth ) a simple Countriman , that beleeueth his Bishop , propounding some Hereticall doctrine vnto him in the articles of faith , meriteth in beleeuing it , although it be an error , because hee is bound to beleeue vntill he knoweth that it is repugnant to the Church . Why should not we yeeld as much to our Superiours ; and why should not we hope to merit , if we doe that which they command vs , without farther inquiry , euen when they command euill ? It is they that shall answer for it . NOVICE. I wholly submit my selfe to beleeue you , that I may not lose the fruit of obedience ; and renounce mine owne vnderstanding to approue this doctrine , which I would entreat you to declare me somewhat more particularly , in regard that therein consisteth our Proprium quarto modo , our principall marke . IESVITE . I will doe it in our Father Ignatius owne termes , who hath prescribed vnto vs , for an article of faith , q How wee are to hold for most infallible , that whatsoeuer our Superiour commandeth , is the commandement and will of God , and by consequent , that with all our heart , & with all our consent , wee labor to do all that the Superiour biddeth , out of a certaine blinde impetuositie of the will , desirous to obey , without any enquiry at all ; as wee imploy all our consent to beleeue The Articles of our Faith , and as Abraham did , when God commanded him to offer his sonne Isaac . NOVICE. This being once granted , as needs it must , seeing the iudgement of our Father Ignatius is diuine , nothing shall be impossible to our Societie : and as long as there are those which haue vowed this obedience , so long shall wee haue men capable to execute the most difficult and hazardous enterprises . But be pleased , I pray , to tell mee whom wee are to take for our superiours , which haue this power ouer vs. IESVITE . Blessed Ignatius shall answer thee himselfe ; r That which I haue said of obedience , equally appertaineth to priuate persons towards their nearest superiours : as to Rectors of Colledges , and such as are ordained for Presidents in each place towards their Prouincials ; to Prouincials , towards their Generall : to the Generall , towards him , whom God hath established ouer him , namely his Vicar vpon earth . NOVICE. What are wee to beleeue of this Vicar , which is our holy Father the Pope ? IESVITE . That he is the vniuersall Monarch of the whole Church ; her head , her spouse , and consequently aboue her . That hee is the fundamentall stone , of which Esay speaketh , saying ; s I will send into Sion a stone , a tryed stone , a pretious corner stone , a sure foundation , hee that beleeueth shall not make haste . For although the Apostles t S. Peter , and u S. Paul haue applyed it to Christ , yet so it is , that it is spoken there of a foundation after a foundation , of the second foundation , not of the first , as Cardinall x Bellarmine learnedly obserueth . NOVICE. Must it be vnderstood that the holy Father is aboue the whole Church , both in spirituall and temporall things ? IESVITE . It must : howbeit with this moderation , whereof we make vse to content the scrupulous ; that temporall things depend on him , so farre forth as they serue to spirituall , and that for the good of them the Pope y hath soueraigne power to dispose of the temporall estates of all Christians : Because z the Ciuill power is subiect to the Spirituall , and euery superiour may command his inferiour . NOVICE. Doe you apply this to Kings and Kingdomes ? IESVITE . It is to that vse for which this doctrine chiefly serueth , and it needeth no further explication , seeing that so many effects haue sufficiently declared the application thereof . NOVICE. I , but yet I would desire you to furnish me with some Maximes for the ease of my memory , according as they haue beene registred by the most approued Authors of our Societie . IESVITE . With all mine heart : And in the first place Cardinall a Bellarmine shall teach thee , That the spirituall power may depose Princes , and place others in their steads , when as it cannot otherwise conserue its spirituall estate . And Father Suarez , b That the power of the Pope extendeth to the repression of Kings by temper all paines , and by priuation of their Kingdomes when necessity requireth . Also , c That the Pope hath as much power ouer temporall Princes , yea ouer such as are absolute and soueraigne , as ouer the other faithfull or baptised Christians , not onely to represse them by censuring their faults , but also to punish them with temporall and corporall paines . Further , That this power is much more necessary for the repression of Princes , then of subiects . NOVICE. This it may be is meant of hereticall Princes . IESVITE . Indeed it is first meant of them . And if our Catholikes in England , and other places , had as much power as they haue right , they would not endure hereticall Princes , as they are constrained to doe , till such time as opportunitie shall serue to free themselues from them : for otherwise they are taught by vs , that e to suffer an hereticall or infidell Prince , who laboureth to draw men vnto his Sect , is to expose Religion vnto euident perill , which Christians ought not to doe . And Father f Suarez worthily proueth , That it appertaineth vnto the Pope to defend the subiects of an hereticall Prince , and that by his power he may depriue such a Prince of his Kingdome , chase him out of it , & absolue his subiects from their oath of allegeance . And herewith agreeth Father Gregory of Valentia , writing g That temporall domination and superioritie ouer subiects , by the sentence of the Pope may be taken away from Heretikes : And the reason of it is , That if they may bee depriued of their liues , much more of their estates , and consequently of all superioritie ouer others ; and that they which are excommunicated for Heresie , incurre de facto the depriuation of politicke power , and that their subiects are not onely absolued from their oath of allegeance , but are also forbidden to keep it : And that if the Iudge hath not yet pronounced the sentence of Excommunication , this paine is neuerthelesse incurred , if the crime of Heresie be so notorious that it cannot be hid ; and then it is lawfull for the subiect to deny obedience to his hereticall Lord , much lesse is he bound thereunto . NOVICE. Truly these are notable Maximes , insomuch that although the Pope hath not pronounced expresse sentence of Excommunication against the Kings of Great Britaine , of Denmarke , and others such like , and though their subiects are not expresly forbidden to obey them , yet now I learne of you , for to teach them vpon occasion , that it is in their libertie , eyther to doe , or not to doe it , without scruple of conscience . IESVITE . I haue giuen thee for it the very words of our Masters . NOVICE. But doe they extend this power also against Catholike Kings and Princes . IESVITE . They doe : for Father Suarez conioyneth him that is peruerse in his manners , with the hereticall Prince . And Cardinall Bellarmine cleareth thee of all doubt , h The Prince ( saith he ) when he is Catholike in faith and beleefe , but of such euill manners , that he is hurtfull vnto Religion , or to the Church , may be remoued , and reduced to the ranke of other sheepe , by the Pastor of the Church . NOVICE. May this be done in any other case ? IESVITE . The i Pope may also command Kings to punish Heretickes and Schismatickes ; and if they doe it not , he may constraine them by Excommunication . Now I taught thee before the consequences of Excommunication , which wee haue sufficiently demonstrated in the proceedings against Henry the third King of France , concerning whom Charles Scribanius one of our principall Fathers at Antwerp , in his k Amphitheater of Honor , thus refuted those which found fault with the Popes euill-entreating him . If ( saith he ) a Denis , a Machanidas , an Aristotimus , monsters of ages , should oppresse France , shall there be no high Bishop found so hardy as to animate a Dion , a Timolcon , a Philopoemon , an Helematus ? If more monsters held the Commonwealth in captiuitie , shall no Thrasibulus set to an helping hand ? The violence of Tarquin in the bed of Collatine gaue a iust cause , and shall there none be met withall to depose and abolish out of France , a tyrant King , that oppresseth the liberty , & c ? Shall there not some sword-man at least rise vp against this beast ? No Pope that will deliuer so noble a Kingdome ? NOVICE. It seemeth to me , that they of our Society which answered Anti-Coton , deny Charles Scribanius to be the Author of that Booke : and albeit Father l Eudaemono-Iohannes confesseth that our Society is much indebted to the Author , for defending it with so learned a volume , yet hee maintaineth , how Anti-Coton cannot proue his coniecture , that Scribanius was the Author of it , by any euidence . IESVITE . Therein he was deceiued : for by the Index of the Bookes of our Societie , composed by Father Ribadeneira , hee shall finde that Charles Scribanius hath shewed what knowledge hee had in humane learning , by his bookes of the Amphitheater of Honor , against the accusations of the Caluinists . NOVICE. Are wee the subiects of Princes where wee were borne , or where we liue ? IESVITE . Of neyther : for wee are Clerkes . NOVICE. Doth it necessarily follow , that if we be Clerkes , then wee are not their subiects ? IESVITE . Yes , very clearly : For it cannot be proued ( saith our n Bellarmine ) that the Kings of this age are lawfull superiors and Iudges of Clerkes , if by the same meane it be not proued , that children are aboue their fathers , sheepe aboue their pastor , things temporall aboue spirituall . NOVICE. But is it not to be vnderstood of spirituall things only , that Clerks are not subiect to secular Princes ? NOVICE. Not onely ( saith the same o Author , ) in spirituall things , but also in temporall , is the Priest to be gouerned by his Ecclesiasticall superior : and it cannot bee , that in temporall things hee should acknowledge the secular Prince , because no man can serue two Masters . And as Father p Suarez writeth , The ciuill Lawes of Princes and Magistrates doe not oblige Clerks , neyther as touching the power of constraint , nor as touching the power of direction , by force of the laicall iurisdiction , onely they oblige them by force of reason : nor can Kings oblige Clerkes to those lawes particularly imposed . Now wee vnderstand obligation by force of reason , when the authoritie of the Canons or daineth , that such lawes are to be obserued by Clerkes : but they are free from the vertue and proper obligation of such lawes . The same man q after hee hath proued that Clerkes were committed to Peter , draweth this necessary consequence from those words of our Sauiour , No man can serue two Masters , Mat. 6. that Clerkes are exempted from the temporall iurisdiction of Princes , iure diuino : because the same morall impotence noted in those words , Hee shall hate the one , and loue the other ; he shall cleaue to the one , & despise the other , would be found , if Clerkes were subiects according to the body , both to the pope and to the King. Whence he euidently concludeth , that Clerkes are absolutely exempted from the temporall Iurisdiction of princes , by reason that that Iurisdiction is exercised towards subiects in regard of the body , and consequently in regard of all things which are ordained for a conuenient conseruation of the body : if Clerkes then be exempted from the iurisdiction of Princes as touching their bodies , certainly they are exempted from their temporall Iurisdiction . NOVICE. Doth it not follow now of this , that so many Ecclesiasticks as are made in a Kingdome or Common-wealth , so many subiects is the Prince depriued of ? IESVITE . Cardinall r Bellarmine teacheth , that as he which transferreth his dwelling into another towne , or prouince , ceaseth to be the subiect of that prince vnder whose domination he was before , without doing him wrong : So Princes haue no reason to complaine , if they be depriued spite of their teeth , of the right which they had vpon Clerkes , before they were Clerkes , because he vseth but his owne right , that chooseth an estate , which he thinketh most conuenient for him , although by accident it followeth thereupon , that the Prince be depriued of his subiect . NOVICE. I would be loath that all Princes should know this secret : for from thence I learne , that they haue a State within their State , no more depending on them , then that of France doth on that of England . And that their subiects without stirring out of their Countryes , there enioying their estates , may exempt themselues from their subiection : and by other Maximes , that they may also make themselues their superiours , euen in temporall things , though indirectly . IESVITE . Thou sayest right , and vnderstandest the case well . For iure ordinario , as Father ſ Suarez will teach thee , not onely the Pope , but the Bishop likewise is the Kings superior , and euery King is subiect to his Bishop in spirituall things , if he be not exempted from it by the pope , and immediatly receiued vnder his protection and iurisdiction . Now temporall subiection necessarily followeth spirituall , as wee haue declared before . For as the same man teacheth , t If the Church could not punish those that are spiritually subiect , with temporall paines , they would soone contemne the spirituall : and that would fall out which is spoken of in the Prouerbs , chap. 29. vers . 15. The child which is left to his owne will confoundeth his mother . Whence would ensue , that the state of Christendome would not be well ordered , nor had beene sufficiently prouided for , if the Church had not power to constraine such rebels , as will not obey her censures . And it must not be said , that the vengeance of crimes appertaineth to secular Princes , and that it is enough that they haue this power , because they themselnes may offend , and haue need of correction . And further , because this vengeance doth not of it selfe appertaine to the ciuill Magistrate , but so farre forth as the faults are contrary to ciuill ends , the peace of the Common-wealth , and humane iustice : but to punish them as contrary to Religion , and the saluation of soules , that of it selfe appertaineth to the Ecclesiasticall power , vnto which Principally appertaineth the faculty of vsing temporall paines for such corrections : which power is much more necessary for the repression of Princes , then of their Subiects . NOVICE. You teach mee great mysteries , which I should not easily haue apprehended without your direction , and haue made mee to see , that they which will betake themselues to our Order must subiect their vnderstanding by the vow of blind obedience . But declare vnto me , I pray you , the ground of the exemption of Clerks from the subiection of Princes in the States where they were borne . IESVITE . Why it is grounded vpon the very law of Nature it selfe , u For the Ecclesiasticall power , which is spirituall , is in consequence by nature aboue the secular , and therefore when need requireth , can direct , iudge , and correct it : but there is no reason that permitteth the secular to direct , iudge , or correct the spirituall . NOVICE. I but if the election , which one may make of an Ecclesiasticall estate , doth not exempt the seruant from the subiection of his Lord , why should the same estate depriue the King , Prince , or Common-wealth of their subiects ? IESVITE . The x tie which is betweene the Lord and the seruant is all in all farre greater then that which is betweene the Prince and the Subiect : And that is the reason why clericature exempteth the Subiect from the subiection of the Prince , or from the ciuill power , yea though the superior opposeth it , but not the seruant from the power of his Lord. Cardinall Bellarmin saith as much of the obligation betweene the debtor and the creditor . NOVICE. If it bee so , may a Clerke , whatsoeuer hee doth or vndertaketh , euen against the very persons of Princes themselues , be guilty of humane treason ? IESVITE . Father y Emanuel Sa hath satisfied this question in few words : The rebellion , saith hee , of a Clerke against his Prince is not treason , because he is not his subiect . NOVICE. I thinke those words were left out in the edition of Paris . IESVITE . They were indeed , because at that time this matter was much stirred in by certaine Politicians , who a great coile about it ; howbeit they continue still in the editions of Antwerp and Cullen . But say hee had not written it , it followeth well enough from this Maxime , whereof we are agreed , that Clerkes are not the subiects of Princes , nor Princes , in regard of them , superior powers . And then z It is a generall rule , that Ecclesiasticall persons are exempted from the secular iurisdiction , not onely in Ecclesiasticall crimes , but also in ciuill , which cannot be denied , saith Father Suarez , without denying a principle of faith . And so generall , that it suffereth not , according to him , any exception of crime whatsoeuer . Now if it be obiected , That in some Kingdomes , certaine crimes of Clerkes are excepted , which the ciuill Magistrate may take knowledge of , as the crime of high treason , of coyning false money , &c. That is not by common right , but by a particular priuiledge , which Kings haue receiued from the Pope ; for there is no King nor secular Prince that can giue it . NOVICE. But the Apostles , and the first Ministers of the Christian Church , subiected themselues to Kings and Princes , payd them tribute , and neuer went about to depose them . IESVITE . The times are to be distinguished : a For if the Christians did not in times past depose Nero , Dioclesian , Iulian the Apostata , Valens the Arrian , and such like , it was because they wanted temporall forces ; for otherwise by right they might , seeing that the Apostle in the 1. to the Cor. chap. 6. commandeth that new Iudges be established amongst the Christian , to the end that the Christians might not bee constrained to plead before a Iudge that was a persecutor of Christ , so would he haue commanded new Kings and Princes to haue beene made for the same reason , if they had had power enough in their hands . NOVICE. But why did not they vse cunning where power wanted ? IESVITE . It b was expedient then , that the foundations of the Church should be laid in patience , and suffering of death ; with so much the more miracle , that it grew the greater being oppressed , and diminishing in number , yet euery day encreased . Moreouer in those times it was not expedient to doe all , that law and right permitted . NOVICE. What doe law and right permit according to the doctrine of our Society ? IESVITE . In all memory of men , such as haue vndertaken the killing of Tyrants , haue euer beene held in high estimation . NOVICE. Whom meane you by tyrants that may be killed ? IESVITE . The Theologians , saith Father c Suarez , thus distinguish Tyrants ; the first sort is of those , which by force & iniustly , without all title , occupy a Kingdome , which truly are neither Kings nor Lords , but onely hold the place , and are as it were the shadowes of them . The other sort is of those , which though they be true Lords , and possesse the Kingdome with a iust title , yet as touching their cariage , and manner of gouernment , reigne tyrannically , namely , because that either neglecting the publike good , they conuert all to their owne particular commodity , or iniustly afflict their subiects with spoyling , killing , and peruerting , or iniuriously commit such things , or the like , publikly and frequently . NOVICE. May one with a good conscience kill both the one and other of these Tyrants ? IESVITE . Of the first sort no man doubteth : d For all Theologians and Philosophers agree that they may be killed , depriued of their liues , and Principalities , by any one whosoeuer . For seeing that such a one rightly carrieth the name of a Tyrant , and hath put on the humor of one , let him at any rate be taken away , and dispoiled of the power which he hath vsurped by violence . So by good right Ahud hauing insinuated himselfe by presents into the fauour of Eglon King of the Moabites , he killed him with the stab of a ponyard in his belly , and deliuered his Countrimen from a cruell seruitude . Father Suarez defendeth this opinion as the most common and receiued , e That such a Tyrant may be killed by any priuate person whatsoeuer , that is a member of the State , which suffereth vnder the tyranny , if otherwise it cannot be deliuered from it . And to that which Saint Augustin saith in the first Booke of The City of God , how it is not lawfull to kill any person without publike administration , he answereth learnedly ; That a priuate man , which killeth such a Tyrant , doth it not without publike administration , because he doth it either by the authority of the Common-wealth , tacitely consenting thereto ; or he doth it by the authority of God , who by the law of nature hath giuen vnto euery one power to defend himselfe and his Commonwealth from the violence which is done them by such a tyrant . NOVICE. But what say you of Kings and Princes that are lawfull , but yet administer tyrannically as touching their cariage ? IESVITE . The * present question regardeth chiefly such a Prince , and the King of England ( as Suarez saith ) spake also of such Princes , because we hold them in the ranke of lawfull Princes . Father Mariana , hauing vsed all the ordinary precautions , wherewithall I will hereafter instruct thee , came at length to this , not to leaue that power of killing such a Prince in the pleasure of any priuate man whatsoeuer , Vnlesse the common voyce of the people be such , and that graue and vnderstanding men haue beene consulted with vpon it . For in that case he iudged , that it would bee good for humane affaires , if valiant and couragious men were found , that despising their owne proper safety and liues , would for the liberty of their Country , and sauouring the publike wishes , deliuer it from the Tyrant . NOVICE. Is this opinion approued ? IESVITE . The stirre which our Aduersaries made about it , especially in France , where they insisted vpon those words . as the causes of attempts vpon their Kings , and affirmed , that Mariana by graue and vnderstanding men consulted with vpon it ▪ meant Confessors , and especially those of our Society , giuing them all power ouer the liues of Kings , hath beene the cause that wee were constrained to qualifie that saying a little : and although Marianaes booke had passed for currant , and had beene published according to order by permission of the superiors , yet at the instance of the Fathers of our Society , which in France found themselues in trouble about it , the Generall f Aquauiua made a De●ree , whereby hee forbad , but without naming Mariana , to teach eyther by word of mouth , or writing , that it was lawfull for any person whatsoeuer , vnder any praetext of tyranny that might be , to kill Kings , or to plot their death . Father Eudaemono-Iohannes writing against the g Wolfe ( as he calleth him ) of Chichester , hath refuted this opinion of Mariana , howbeit with this excuse of him , that hee wrote it not as an Oracle , but as a man that deliuered his opinion with doubt ; neuerthelesse hee saith , that all the rest of the Iesuites disallowed it . NOVICE. Teach mee then , I pray you , what others say that speake best of it . IESVITE . I cannot doe it better then by the doctrine of Father Suarez , who answering the King of England vpon this matter , spake the most correctedly hee could . Hee h holdeth then this Maxime for resolued , that the lawfull Prince ruling tyrannically , or for any crime whatsoeuer , cannot be killed by any priuate authority . NOVICE. Doth he meane this in any case whatsoeuer ? IESVITE . There are but three cases , which may be considered in it . Eyther i the little of iust vengeance and punishment , or the title of iust defence of himselfe , or the title of iust defence of the Common-wealth . The first title appertaineth to no priuate man. As touching the title of a iust publike or particular defence , distinction must be vsed , and consideration had , whether a man defendeth himselfe or the Common-wealth : if himselfe , whether it be his life , his members , some grieuous mutilation of his body , or his goods . For it is not lawfull to kill his King doing violence for his goods . But if there be question of the defence of his owne life , which the King would take away from him by violence , then , ordinarily it is lawfull for the subiect to defend himselfe , although the death of the Prince doth thereof ensue : because the right of the conseruation of a mans owne life is the greatest of all others ; and then the Prince is not in any necessity that obligeth the subiect to lose his life for him , who voluntarily and iniustly thrusteth himselfe into that perill . NOVICE. But may not one from thence draw that consequence , which Mariana maketh ? If thou seest ( saith hee ) k thy Mother , or thy-dearest Wife vexed in thy presence , and dost not succour them being able , shalt thou not be cruell , and incurre the reproach of cowardise and impiety ? and wilt thou let thy Countrey be vexed and tormented by a Tyrant at his pleasure , vnto which we owe more then to our parents ? IESVITE . The consequence is good in the like case . For ( saith Father l Suarez ) grant that the King doth actually set vpon the Citie for to ruine it iniustly , or to kill the Citizens , or some such like thing , then it shall be lawfull to resist the Prince , euen in killing him , if the defence cannot otherwaies be made . For if it be lawfull to doe it for a mans owne life , much more for the publike good , because a City or Common-wealth doth then make a iust defensiue warre against an iniust oppressor , though its owne proper King , and so euery Citizen as a member of the Common-wealth , and moued by it eyther expresly or tacitely , may defend the Common-wealth in that conflict , in any manner that he can . But it is otherwise of a King that raigneth in peace , and that vexeth the Common-wealth , and is hurtfull vnto it by other meanes , for then there is no place for defence by force , or for plots against the life of the King ; because the Common-wealth doth not then suffer any actuall violence , which it were lawfull to repell with violence . NOVICE. What must be done then in this case , where the Prince otherwise lawfull , commeth to such a passe , That hee ruineth the Common-wealth , spoyleth men of their goods , despiseth Religion , and the publike Lawes , maketh a vertue of pride , and holdeth impietie against God to be the greatest valor ? IESVITE . Thou knowest what Father m Mariana , from whom thou hadst this question , bringeth for answer thereunto , namely , That it is not to be dissembled , but the surest meane to remedy it , is the publike way of Assemblies , wherein by a common consent may be deliberated what shall be done . The Prince shall first be admonished , and if he reiect the medicine , and that there resteth no farther hope of amendment , the sentence being pronounced , it shall be lawfull for the Common-wealth to deny him obedience : and because that warre will necessarily ensue thereupon , armes must be taken vp , money raised , and if otherwise it cannot be done , by the right of defence the Common-wealth , by its owne proper authoritie , or by a greater , may kill the Prince declared a publicke enemy . NOVICE. But is not this a priuate opinion of that Father , which is not to be followed . IESVITE . No : for if hee had not proceeded farther , none of ours would euer haue contradicted him . Father n Suarez teacheth the same doctrine very amply , whereof behold here the first ground , which is , That if a lawfull King doth gouerne tyrannically , and that the King dome hath no other meane of defence , but by deposing and expelling the King , the whole Common-wealth , by a common consent of the Townes and principall persons of the Kingdome , may depose the King , as well by vertue of the law of Nature , whereby it is permitted to repell force with force , as because that necessary case of the proper conseruation of the common-wealth , is alwayes held to be excepted in that first accord , by which the Common-wealth transferred its power to the King. NOVICE. Doth it follow hereupon that the Common-wealth hath power to put this King to death ? IESVITE . That o ground being laid , we must say , that after the sentence of condemnation , touching the depriuation of the Kingdome , giuen by a lawfull power : or ( that which is all one ) after a declaratory sentence of the crime , which of right hath imposed such a paine , he which hath pronounced the sentence , or he vnto whom he hath giuen commission to execute it , may depriue the King of the Kingdome , euen by putting him to death , if otherwise he cannot , or if the iust sentence doth also extend to that paine . Howbeit the deposed King cannot be killed by any priuate person whatsoeuer , no nor be expelled by force , till he be commanded vnto it , or that the generall commission be declared by sentence , or of right . The first part euidently followeth vpon that precedent principle : for hee that may iustly condemne any one , may likewise execute the sentence eyther by himselfe , or by helps necessary thereunto : otherwise that power would be frustratory , in being able to decide the right , without the ability of an efficacious constraint . And as the minister of a King doth well to kill a man by the Kings commandement , because that then he executeth the Kings power rather then his owne : so when the Common-wealth may iustly depose the King , the ministers thereof doe well to constraine the King , or to kill him , if it be necessary , because then they doe it no longer by priuate , but by publike authority . And therefore Soto said well , That although it be not lawfull for any priuate man whatsoeuer to kill him that is a Tyrant in his gouernment , yet when the sentence is giuen , one may establish for the minister of the execution thereof whomsoeuer one will. NOVICE. But what meaneth Mariana by that speach , where he saith , By the authoritie of the Common-wealth , or of a greater : what is that greater ? IESVITE . He meaneth that which we all hold for most certaine , namely , that that p power appertaineth to the Pope , as to the superior , hauing iurisdiction to correct Kings : yea such as are soueraigne as well as their subiects . Now though the Common-wealth or Kingdome considered in its owne nature , and as it was amongst the Gentiles , or as it is at this present amongst them , hath the power , as we haue said , to defend it selfe from a tyrant King , and for that effect to depose him , if it be necessary : yet Christian Kingdomes , as touching that point , haue some dependance on the soueraigne Bishop . First , because the Pope may forbid a Kingdome to depose the King without his knowledge and aduice , and vnlesse he hath first beene informed of the cause , &c. Wherupon we read in Histories , that alwayes in such cases Kingdomes haue consulted with the Pope , or haue euen implored him to depose vnworthy or tyrant kings , as we haue declared of Childeric King of France in the time of Pope Zacharie , &c. Secondly , the Christian kingdome dependeth also on the Pope in this , That the Pope may not onely counsell , or consent , that the kingdome may depose the King , which is pernicious to it , but may also command and constraine it to doe it , when he iudgeth it necessary for the spirituall safety of the kingdome , but especially to auoid heresies and schismes . NOVICE. If the holy Father ▪ hauing consented to the deposition of a King , or hauing ordained it , yet doth not declare himselfe for the execution thereof , shall it bee lawfull for the first Prince , that will , to make warre vpon him , and inuade his kingdome ? IESVITE . No. q But then his lawfull successor , if he be a Catholike , hath that power ; or if he neglect it , or that there be none ; the Cominalty of the kingdome shall succeed him , prouided they be Catholikes , and if they craue assistance of other Princes , they may assist them : howbeit if the Pope giue other Kings power to inuade the kingdome , they may iustly doe it , because then they shall neither want iust cause nor power . NOVICE. What shal I answer vnto those , which alledge Dauid that would not kill Saul , but caused the Amalekite to be put to death for vaunting that he had slain him : which obiect the mischiefes arriuing vnto the Common-weath by such facts : which say that the reuerence of subiects towards their Princes is in danger , if once they bee perswaded that they may punish their faults ; and that vnder such pretexts the publike peace shall often be disturbed by seditions and commotions , one part of the people arming themselues against the other , &c. IESVITE . So they dispute which take the tyrants part , saith our r Mariana , but the aduocates for the people produce as many , and as great reasons for them . For the Common-wealth , from whom the Royall power tooke its originall , may according to the necessity of the case call their King in question , and if he reiect the remedy , they may despoile him of his kingdome : for they haue not transferred their right in such manner to the Prince , but that they haue reserued a greater power vnto themselues . Cardinall ſ Bellarmine teacheth the same , That in the kingdomes of men the power of the King commeth from the people , because the people made the King , which otherwise had beene a priuate man like another . And that if he degenerate into a tyrant , albeit he be the head of the kingdome , he may notwithstanding be deposed by the people , who may elect another . He commendeth t also that which Nauarrus saith , How the people neuer make such a transport of their power to the King , that they doe not reserue it in habitude , to re-assume it in certaine cases . NOVICE. What shall I answer vnto those , which alledge the decree of the Councell of Constance , condemning this proposition ; That the tyrant may and ought to be killed by any one of his subiects whatsoeuer , not onely by open force , but by secret practices and fraud . IESVITE . There be answers enough , for as u Mariana saith , I doe not find that Pope Martin the fifth approued that Decree , nor Eugenius or his successors . But Father Suarez , without wronging the Councell , speaketh thus to the King of England , Where doe you finde in the acts of the Councell of Constance , Princes excommunicated by the Pope , or degraded , or this other particle , By his subiects , or any other whatsoeuer ? Seeing then that the addition of such particles to the proposition giueth it a diuerse sense , it is an illusory inference to attribute such a proposition vnto that Councell . NOVICE. And what shall I answer if that be obiected vnto me , which Saint Paul saith , Let euery person be subiect to the higher powers ? IESVITE . That Saint Paul x neuer added , That euery one should be subiect to powers excommunicated , or deposed by the Pope ; And that the one cannot be inferred from the other , seeing they are diuers things , nay meere contraries ; for a deposed King is no longer an higher power . And as Cardinall Bellarmine y introduceth the Pope answering the people , which would continue in the obedience of the deposed King ; I doe not free thee either from the naturall , or diuine commandement , when I absolue thee from the tye of obedience : for I doe not permit that thou shouldest ▪ not obey thy King , which were against the diuine Law , but I make him that was thy King not to be so any longer : as he that setteth a seruant at liberty , doth not agree that the seruant should not be tyed to obey his Lord , which would be against the diuine Law , but he dealeth so , that he hath no Lord any longer to obey . NOVICE. It followeth then , that Iaques Clement , which killed Henry the third King of France , did not kill his King , but onely a priuate man , seeing the Pope had excommunicated him , and exposed his Kingdome as a prey . IESVITE . The consequence is necessary . Also z Mariana saith , That that young man of a simple spirit , and weake body , but in whom a greater vertue , Vis maior , had confirmed strength and courage , got himselfe no small renowne by killing that King. That it was a memorable act : and he accuseth them of barbarousnesse and cruelty , feritatis & seuitiae , that thronging in gaue so many blowes to a man that was dead before : and he assureth , that in his face it might haue beene read , how ioyfull and glad he was , amidst his blowes and wounds , that with his bloud he had bought the liberty of his Country . For hee had learned of Diuines , with whom he had consulted , that the : Tyrant might iustly be killed . NOVICE. Is it lawfull to kill the Tyrant with poyson , or mortiferous hearbs ? IESVITE . We a know that it hath beene often done , nor are we to thinke , that any man , which is assured to kill him , neglecting a meane so fairely offered to dispatch him , will stay the aduice of Diuines , and rather make vse of steele , considering the danger that way is lesse , the hope of impunity more , and the publike ioy much increased , the enemy being killed , and the author and architect of the publike liberty preserued . NOVICE. The question is not of that which men would do , but of that which may be iustly done . IESVITE . There be arguments on eyther side : For what difference is there , whether thou killest him with poison or with steele ? There be many examples both ancient and moderne of enemies killed this way . Indeed it is a difficult thing to poyson a Prince , but if a fit occasion present it selfe , who is there , so sharp-witted , or clear-sighted , that can shew any difference betweene the one and the other death ? I do not deny but that these arguments are of great force , howbeit I deny that one may iustly kill him with poyson , whom , we haue said , may be killed by fraud . NOVICE. Why so ? IESVITE . Because Christians haue thought it to be an inhumane thing in presenting men with poyson , eyther in meat or drinke , to make them the instruments of their owne death , as if one should constraine them to stab themselues with their owne hands . NOVICE. Is there no way to remedy this , and in the meane time to make vse of poyson without scruple of conscience ? IESVITE . There is . And this is the moderation which I would bring vnto it . That he , whom we would haue killed , be not constrained to be the instrument himselfe of sending downe the poison into his owne bowels , but that it be applyed outwardly by another , without the help of him that is to be killed . Which may be done when the force of the poyson is so great , that the robe , or seate whereupon one sitteth being infected with it , hath the power to kill him ; which I haue read hath beene vsed by some Moore Kings towards other Princes . NOVICE. I find my selfe sufficiently instructed herein . But calling to mind that which you decided heretofore , How the Pope may constraine Kings by excommunication to punish Heretickes and Schismaticks , I would pray you to tell me , whether it bee lawfull for a King to permit diuersity of religions in a Kingdome , and if he hath permitted or tolerated it , whether he ought to continue it ? IESVITE . The Common-wealth cannot subsist , where the Citizens doe not agree in religion . In one house the Wife doth neuer agree with a concubine , and in a City or Prouince it is not well done to tolerate a false religion with the true . For to what end serueth this profane liberty whereby the people are brought to shake off all feare ? vnlesse it be , that religion being violated , the order of Priesthood abased , and Churches spoyled , this fire gaining farther and farther , commeth at length to consume euen the very Nobility it selfe . NOVICE. What must be done then ? IESVITE . Princes b are to be admonished and exhorted , That if they desire to haue their affaires prosper , they must represse heresie at the beginning , and stifle the growing Fury in the cradle , to the end they may not too late repent their passed negligence : Let the Prince feare , lest after the course of this life he be not condemned as culpable of for saking his charge , and so consequently of a most grieuous crime , and infinite mischiefes ; and that he be not very iustly punished for neglecting the publike and particular good . NOVICE. This being well vrged to Catholike Princes , they whom we hold for Heretickes , cannot thinke themselues safe in a kingdome , whose Prince maketh account of such admonitions . IESVITE . I will tell thee in few words what father c Becan teacheth hereupon . First , that liberty of Religion is altogether vnlawfull and repugnant to the Law of God. Secondly , that it is pernicious to the Common-wealth . Thirdly , that the Prince ought not to command , approue , or introduce it , but rather by all meanes , if commodiously it may be done , impeach and extirpe it . Fourthly , if commodiously it cannot be done , but with great preiudice to the Common-wealth , he may tolerate it for a time . Lastly , that if it be so tolerated , and that thereupon an accord be made , he must obserue it . NOVICE. Doth not this last clause make well for those , who haue their Kings perpetuall and irreuocable Edicts for it ? IESVITE . First of all we say that this toleration ought not to be but for a time . Secondly , that though in words we giue the lie to such as charge vs for saying , that faith is not to be kept with heretickes : yet in effect we haue alwayes reserued two meanes for Catholike Princes and Common-wealths to break with them : because whatsoeuer they doe , or promise , wee say , that d they doe not grant ▪ security vnto Hereticks , but onely against vniust violence , alwayes excepting iustice , and the execution of right : and by this meane was Iohn Hus and his companion caught : for whatsoeuer safe conduct was giuen him against vniust violence , that made nothing to saue him from the fire , which he had iustly merited . The other meane is , that we let Princes know , e How when there are two Princes , whose iudgements and tribunals are different , and that the one is inferior to the other ; the inferior , whatsoeuer he promiseth , cannot hinder the superior from the execution of his iurisdiction , and therefore he is quit of his promise , because he hath done all that he can . Now the Pope being the superior of all Christian Princes principally , he may , notwithstanding any promise of theirs , exercise his iurisdiction in their Kingdomes . And forasmuch f as Christian kings not onely as touching their persons , but also as touching their Royall power ; not onely as men , but also as Kings , are vnder his power . It is then in him to direct them in the vse of their power , and to command , forbid , or hinder them in any thing which he shall see conuenient for the spirituall good of the Church . And so , he may amend and correct the ciuill lawes , when they are not agreeable to good manners , make others , or command Princes to reuoke and reforme them . This being , there is no Edict can hold good , when oportunity serueth , and that Kings will obey the Pope , as they ought . NOVICE. It were an hard thing to draw this obedience from som any Kings , that haue such seuerall and diuers interests , whereby they are gouerned in these matters ; wherefore me thinkes it were good for that purpose , there were one onely King , which might be the Superiour of all the rest of the whole world , as there is one Pope aboue all Bishops . For those two agreeing , wee should haue a dainty harmonie , though not very pleasing to the eares of the Heretickes . IESVITE . Cardinall Bellarmine hath thus spoken of it , g Me thinkes it were very expedient , if it could be effected without iniustice and warres , that all Prouinces of the world were gouerned by one soueraigne King in politick matters : especially if this soueraigne Monarch had vnder him , not Deputies and Vice-roys , but ▪ true princes , as the Pope hath vnder him ▪ true Bishops . We trauell with all our power to attaine hereunto . NOVICE. If this could once be brought about , to whom should we giue our voyces for that vniuersall Monarchy ? IESVITE . Nay , now thou touchest a shrewd point I tell thee , and which is not fit to be diuulged , for feare lest they , which shall see themselues excluded , do mainly oppose it ; and therefore it must be kept secret , as a most reserued article . Howbeit for thine owne particular content , read the Preface of our good friend Henry Doerhangk professor of the Spanish , Italian , and French Tongues at Cullen , vpon his Spanish Grammar , which will teach thee what hope thou art to haue in the matter : Looke here is the Booke printed by Peter Brachel , 1614. Read this clause . NOVICE. All the people of the earth doe see that the Name of God is called vpon by the Spaniards , that is to say , that God is in the middest of them , and is their protector , which is the reason why all men feare and tremble vnder them . And I doubt not , if they continue so constant and zealous to amplifie and defend true Religion and pietie , to obserue both diuine and humane Lawes so strictly , and to abstaine from the most enormous sinnes , but that by the blessing of God they shall possesse the Monarchy of the whole world , and subiect all countries , people and nations vnder the most sweet and glorious yoake of Christ , and then shall they accomplish that which our Lord and Sauiour said , And there shall be but one shepheard , and but one fold . IESVITE . This is a mystery not to be published till the euent appeare , for which we labour so much . I haue many others besides to impart vnto thee ; but that shall be at another time : for now thou hast enough to employ thy meditation vpon yet a good while , that so thou maist be made capable of the practice of these good instructions . NOVICE. I thanke you , good Father : now I finde indeede that Father Deza did not mock , when in his Sermon he said , that our Father Ignatius was that Angell , of whom S. Iohn speaketh in the Apocalyps , chap. 10. vers . 1. And I saw a mighty Angell come downe from heauen , clothed with a cloud , and a rainbow vpon his head , and his face was as the Sunne , and his feet as pillars of fire , &c. For , by that which is said , how he was clothed with a cloud , is meant , that he couered his high and generous enterprises and designes : which also representeth the gouernment of our Societie , that manifest their effects by concealing the rules and manner thereof . And as in times past , a cloud couered the tabernacle of the Congregation , & the glory of the Lord filled the Tabernacle , Exod. 40. 34. So God , who hath built this Tabernacle of ours here vpon earth , to the end so holy a thing might be respected as it deserueth , hath ordained that its manner of gouernment should be so secret , as no man should be able to pierce into it . Lo , that which is meant by , amictum nube . I shall neuer forget this dainty Allegory , which will teach me to obserue secrecy , especially in Confessions , though it should concerne the liues of Kings , whatsoeuer the Heretickes say of that same sentence of Father Binet . How it were better all kings should perish , then that the seale of Confession should be violated . And that which our father h Eudaemono-Iohannes teacheth , How there can be no mischiefe so great , for the auoyding whereof a Confession is to be disclosed . In some case , saith i Suarez , it is not lawfull , no not for any end , were it euen to preserue a whole State from a great temporall or spirituall mischiefe . In like manner Cardinall Tolet , The obligation of the seale is so great , that for no cause , no not for to saue his owne life , nor for the safety of the whole State , may the Confessor reueale the confession of the penitent . lib. 3. cap. 16. Inst . Sacer. IESVITE . This I assure thee is a very good instruction , my Sonne , and of great importance : But because it may happen sometimes that thou maist be called before a Iudge , or a Tyrant , who may demand of thee , whether thou knowest any thing of that which thou hast heard in Confession , in which case thou maist boldly answer without lying , that thou knowest nothing , because his demand is vniust , and that to such a demand answer must be made , not to that which is demanded , but to that which ought to bee demanded . And then againe , thou knowest it as God , not as man. But if he should presse thee further , and demand of thee formally if thou hast heard it in confession , then thou canst not say thou hast not heard it , for so thou shouldest lye : neyther art thou likewise to answer that thou wilt not tell , nor to reprehend him that makes thee that demand , for thereby the Confession may come to be suspected . What shalt thou doe then ? Thou must deny that thou hast heard it in confession , but meaning in thy minde , for to tell you , or euer to speake of it : By which meanes thou maist escape . This is the doctrine of Equiuocations and Reseruations , whereof another day I will make thee a more ample discourse . Onely I will aduertise thee , according to father k Vasquez , from whom I haue drawne most of that aforesaid , how thou art not to be abashed if thou art told , that which indeed is true , namely that none of the ancient Doctors euer thought of this answer , vpon occasion of such difficulties , and that they all beleeued , that if the matter be denyed , eyther before a Iudge , or any other body , it is a lye : and they neuer found out any other meane but not to answer at all : which is no maruell , because in those times this doctrine was not knowne , but is come to light since by continuall disputations . NOVICE. I will not faile to make vse of this instruction for the concealment of Consessions . IESVITE . Thou maist also make vse of it in other things ▪ and teach it vnto others , according as father l Tolet decideth it . It is lawfull somtimes to vse Equiuocations , and deceiue him that heareth you ; not alwayes , but when the Iudge calleth you to sweare contrary to iustice , then it is lawfull for you to sweare according to your owne meaning , against that of the Iudge : As if he should ask you , did you that ? you may answer ▪ I did it not , meaning to your self , for to tell you , or at that time , or some such thing . And if the husband asketh his wife whether she haue committed adultery , she may answer , that she hath not , although she hath , meaning to reueale it vnto him . If any one be constrained to sweare that he will take such a woman to wife , he may sweare he will , meaning to himselfe , if afterwards he thinketh good so to doe . In like manner he that is in the hands of theeues , or he that is vniustly detained , may promise mony , but meaning to himselfe , that he will pay it , if it pleaseth him ; or promise to returne againe if he be let goe , and yet not performe though he haue sworne it , if first hee haue vsed equiuocation . NOVICE. I will endeuor to make a commodious vse of these good precepts , and as a precious treasure will keepe what you haue taught me , attending till you thinke me capable of the rest , at such time as you shall see how I haue profited in this , wherein you haue instructed me already , vpon which I will goe and meditate very diligently . IESVITE . Doe so , and giuing vp thy selfe wholly to Father Ignatius , deuoutly pray him , m That being the least of his , and the most vnworthy of those which are the companions of Iesus in this religious warfare , he wil be pleased to imbrace , entertaine , and assist thee , & that also he will often commend thee to Iesus thy head , & standard-bearer , vnder whose Colours thou fightest , and with whō he hath continuall familiarity & communication . NOVICE. I humbly thanke you for this aduertisement , good Father , and so God be with you . FINIS . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A01948-e750 a Bellarm. de Monach. l. 2. cap. 6. b Serm. de Valderama pag. 10. c 1 Cor. 1. 9. d 1 Ioh. 1. 3. e Lib. 1. de Ecclesia . f Locor . Theol. lib. 4. cap. 2. g Praefat. ad lib. disquis . Magic . k Locor . Theol. lib. 11. cap. 16. l 1 Kings 18. 21 ▪ m Serm. de Valderama pag. 10. n Serm. de ●e●a pag. 112. o Gen. 1. v. 2. p Pag. 74. q Pag. 10. r 1 Serm. de Deza pag. 152. ſ Valderama pag. 10. t Horat. Turcel . in Iesuit . apud Poss . x Maphae . in vit . Loyala lib. 2. Et Rib lib. 2. cap. 20. y Serm. de Valderama . pag. 48. z Serm. de Valderama pag. 11. a Valderama . pag. 51. b Cum sec . parte Serm. discip . de tempore . Apud Ioh. Albinum ▪ 1612. c Valderama . ib. d Valderama pag. 55. e Idem pag. 89. f Fol. id . ibid. g Ignat. Ep. de virtute obedien . Sect. 3. h Valderama pag. 30. & 31. i Ignat. de obed . virtute , Sect. 3 k Ibid. Sect. 1. l Ibid. Sect. 3. m Ibid. Sect. 5. n Ibid. Sect. 16. o Sect. 12. p Sect. 7. Tollet . instruc . sacerd . l. 4. cap. 3. Sect. 4. q Ibid. Sect. 18. r Ibid. Sect. 20. s Esay 28. 16. t 1 Pet. 2. 6. u Rom. 9 33. x Praesat in lib. de sum . Pontif. Item in eod . lib. per totum . & de concil . lib. 2. ● . 17 y Bellar. de pontif . lib. 5. cap. 6. §. Explicanda . z Ibid. cap. 7. §. Prima ratio . a Desum . Pont. lib. 5. cap. 7. Sect. Item potest b Defen . ●id . Cath lib. 3. cap. 23. §. 10. c Ibid. §. 18. e Bellar. de sum ▪ Pont. lib. 5. cap. 7 Sect. Praeterea . f Vbisupr . §. 21 g Tom. 3. Disp . in Thom. disp . 1. ● . 12. punct . 2. h Vbisup . Sect. Alterum . i Bellar. lib. 5 cap. 7. Sect. Tertium . k Amphith . honoris , cap. 12. l Resp . ad Antic . cap. 3. pag. 48. n De Clericis . lib. 5. cap 30. Sect. Quarto obijciunt . o De Clericis lib. 2. cap. 17. Sect. Ad primam p Defens . contra Ang. lib. 4. cap. 17. Sect. 16. & 18. q Ibid. lib. 4. cap. 9. Sect. 17. & 18. r De Clericis lib. 1. cap. 38. Sect. Quarto obijciunt . ſ Defens fid . contra Ang. lib. 3. cap. 17. t Eiusdem lib. cap. 23. Sect. 18. & 20. u Bellarm. de Clericis lib. 1. cap. 29. Sect. Alterum . x Bellarm. de Cleric . lib. 1. cap. 30. Sect. quarto obijciunt . y Aphoris Confess . Tit. Clericus . z Suarez . Defens . fid . ●●b 4. cap. 15. Sect. 1. 9. & 10. a Bellarm. de Pont lib. ● . cap. 7. Sect. Quod si . b Mariana de Reg. lib. 1. cap. 6. c Def ▪ fid . lib. 6. cap. 3. Sect. 1. d Marian. de Reg lib. 1. cap. 6. e Defens cathol ▪ lib 6. cap. 4. Sect. 7. * Vbi ▪ sup . Sect. 2 f Apud Eudaem . in Res . ad Antic . cap. 1. g Ibid. pag. 32. h Defens . fid . lib. 6. cap. 4. Sect. 2. i Ibid. Sect. 5. k De Reg. lib. 1. cap. 6. pag. 51. l Ibid. vbi supra lib. 6. cap. 4. Sect. 6. m De Reg. & Re. Inst . lib. 1. cap. 6. pag. 59. & 6. n Def. fid . lib. 6. cap. 4. Sect. 15. o Ibid. Sect. 18. p Ibid. Sect. 17. q Ibid. Sect. 19. r De Rege lib. 1. pag. 57. ſ De Concil . lib 2 cap. 16. & 19. t Recog . lib de La●cis §. Addo . u Vbi supra . pag. 62. x Suarez . vbi supra Sect. 20. y Contra Barclayum cap. 3. z De Reg. lib. 1. cap. 6. pag. 53. & 54. a Mariana de Reg lib. 1. cap. 7. per totum . b Mariana lib. 1. cap. 2. de Reg. in●●it . c Theol Schol. part . 2. Tom. 2. Tract . 1. cap. 16 ▪ q. 4. d Becanus vbi supra . q. 6. e Becan Ibid. f Suarez Desen . fid . lib 4 ▪ cap. 22. g Bellar. de Pont. lib. 1. cap. 9. h Apol. pro Garneto cap. 13. i De paenit . disp . 33. Sect. 1. k Vasq . in 3. part . Thom. Tom. 4. Quaest . 93. art . 4. l Lib 4. de inst . Sa●er . cap. 21. m Gaspar Sanc. Epist . dedic ▪ ad Ignat. Loyol . Comment . in Esayam . 


